《Power of Runes》 Chapter 1: Transmigration In a Rundown Apartment The apartment''s room consisted of a modest bedroom and a small living area. The walls were painted a simple, neutral colour. A slightly worn wooden bed with a thin mattress and basic bedding sat against one wall, accompanied by a small nightstand holding a lamp and a clock. A modest wardrobe or a few shelves provided storage for clothes. The most notable feature in the room, however, was the VR pod where Ash was lying, fully immersed in his favourite game. Ash had been an orphan, and when he turned eighteen, he left the orphanage to live independently. Ash had always been the target of bullying in school because of his fragile build, but his intelligence had earned him the role of the class "homework mule." That''s the reason he doesn¡¯t have any friends. Once he finished high school, he decided to stop studying and instead took on a part-time job to support himself. By day, he worked as a receptionist at a local supermarket, but by night, he immersed himself in the virtual world of "World Online"¡ªa game renowned for its realistic features, engaging storylines, and a vast variety of classes. Ash had spent every last cent of his savings on the VR pod, but in the end, he could only afford a cheap, low-quality version. After exiting the game, Ash noticed that the author of his favourite web novel had uploaded a new chapter. He immediately began reading it while lying back in the VR pod. To cope with his loneliness, he turned to anime, manga, manhwa, and novels, quickly becoming a full-fledged otaku. As he was reading the latest chapter of the novel ¡®Heaven¡¯s Favourite¡¯, his VR pod malfunctioned. Without warning, a surge of power coursed through the device, sending a violent jolt of electricity through his body. A blinding white light filled the room as the pod exploded with a deafening boom, shaking the apartment complex to its core. Ash Burn was dead. --- In the Orphanage, Landros City, Human Kingdom A dizzying swirl of colours and sounds flooded his senses. Ash blinked rapidly, trying to process the overwhelming sensations. His body¡ªhis new body¡ªfelt foreign and strange. The world around him seemed¡­ smaller. He looked at his hands, tiny and chubby, the fingers wiggling as he tried to make sense of it all. His hands were soft and much smaller than he remembered. What had happened? As he gazes into the mirror on his right side, a young boy about five years old stares back at him. His hair is a deep, inky black, dark as an abyss, framing his face with soft, glossy waves. His eyes are striking¡ªa shade of crimson that almost glows, flecked with hints of gold that catch the light, giving them an intense, otherworldly allure. His skin is fair and smooth, almost translucent, enhancing his delicate, doll-like features: a small, straight nose, rounded cheeks, and soft, parted lips. The overall effect is ethereal, like a character from a dream or a fairytale. Confusion clouded his thoughts, but beneath it all, there was a strange clarity. His mind¡ªhis adult mind¡ªwas still intact, locked inside the small, infantile body of a five-year-old. The realization hit him with a sharp jolt: He was no longer in his original body. He was trapped in the body of a child. The room around him was bright and unfamiliar. The walls were painted in soft pastel colours, the furniture towering over him. A bed with cartoonish bedding lay against one wall, and several other beds were scattered across the room, each with a child of roughly the same age sleeping soundly. The faint hum of a television and distant murmurs of conversation echoed through the room. Ash felt a strange tug in his chest as the truth settled in¡ªthis was not his life. He didn¡¯t belong here. This wasn¡¯t his body. He reached up and pressed his small hand to his forehead, trying to remember how he ended up here. He had been reading his favourite web novel in the VR pod, and then¡­ the explosion. He cursed himself for buying that cheap VR pod. It was a mistake he now deeply regretted.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He had transmigrated. The thought hit him like a lightning bolt. It sounded absurd, but the word transmigration kept echoing in his mind, like a truth he couldn¡¯t deny. He didn¡¯t fully understand it, but something about it felt right. He was here, in this strange new life. His tiny hands shook as he glanced at them, desperately trying to comprehend what was happening. How had this happened? Why was it happening? Was this permanent? Was he ever going to be able to return to his old life? He had to think. He couldn¡¯t just sit there, helpless. He had a life, a job, memories¡ªhe had an identity. But now, all that was gone. Now, he was just a small child again, his feet barely reaching the floor. Think. Focus. Taking a deep breath, he thinks Step one: figure out what was going on. The room around him felt gigantic. The bed was too soft, the furniture too high. The doorframe loomed above him like a giant. The world had shifted, and everything was oversized and overwhelming. His legs felt like jelly as he tried to stand, but he couldn¡¯t stay focused. He needed to adapt, to survive. Step two: observe. What kind of world was this? Where was he? Had he transmigrated into a new world? Was this a different timeline? Was his old life gone for good? The flood of thoughts overwhelmed him. His mind raced as he tried to piece together a plan. Survival¡ªthat was the immediate goal. He needed to blend in, at least for now. He couldn¡¯t afford to act too strange, or people would suspect something was off. He had to learn as much as he could, bide his time, and wait for the right moment to make his move. But as he was thinking about surviving the memories of the little boy were rushing in his mind, fast and chaotic. The faint images of a small child¡¯s life began to materialize¡ªmemories of little Ash Burn. A warm smile. The rough fabric of a blanket. The sound of a children¡¯s laughter. Fragments, but real enough to give him a sense of who this new Ash was. He wasn¡¯t just an adult mind stuck in a child¡¯s body. These memories¡ªthey were now his. They felt real. And they told him one crucial thing: This Ash Burn, the one trapped in this body¡ªwas also an orphan. His parents died in a demon invasion. They were normal people his mother was a housewife and father a farmer. Another thing I got to know was in this world there is magic...Literally Fucking magic, it¡¯s a dream of every otaku to Transmigrate into another world now that it was happening with him it felt surreal. As the flood of memories began to settle, something unexpected happened. A soft chime echoed in his mind. Ding! Ash froze, his heart pounding. He hadn¡¯t imagined it. The voice in his head wasn¡¯t his own. [Initializing the system¡­] [1%... 15%... 30%... 75%... 100%] ¡°Congratulations Host, For Awakening Status Window¡±. Ash¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. A system? NO, it said Status Window. What did that even mean? Was this his cheat? Was this some kind of dream? Or¡ªworse¡ªwas he losing his mind? ¡°System?¡± he muttered, uncertain if the system would respond. Nothing came. He felt dejected thinking he was hallucinating. ¡°Status?¡± he said again, his voice barely a whisper. The chime rang again. Suddenly, a translucent screen materialized before his eyes, glowing faintly like something out of a sci-fi movie. It hovered in mid-air, showing the following: --- ¡°STATUS WINDOW¡± Name: Ash Burn Age: 5 Level: 1 (0/100) Class: (LOCKED) HP: 50/50 --- Attributes Strength: 5 Agility: 4 Intelligence: 8 Vitality: 5 Magic Power: 7 Charm: 4 --- Abilities [Skill Creation] (UNRANKED) Description: The ability to create new skills from his imagination per level. The more diverse and unique the imagination, the more powerful the skills that can be created. Skills (0\1) --- Ash blinked in stunned silence. Skill creation? His mind raced. This wasn¡¯t just a system for levelling up¡ªit was something far more powerful. He could create skills¡ªanything he wanted, just by imagining them. But there were limits. Only one skill at every level. This was the same skill he has in the virtual world of "World Online" This is a game-changing ability He got at the start of the game which made his life very easy in the game. He transmigrated with the abilities of his Avatar in the game. Somehow, he got the same status window as in the game. HE STARTED LAUGHING LIKE A MANIAC, " HAHAHAHAH HAHAHA HAHA¡± He looked around and realized the children were starting to wake up from the sound of his laughter. He stopped, lay back down on his bed, and opened his status again. This time, he noticed an extra message beneath his level: Experience can be increased up to level 10 without the need for killing. Also, he noticed that his class is locked and if his guess is right and he has the same status window as in the Game his class is going to be the same, "MAGIC SWORDSMAN". If it¡¯s true then it¡¯s going to be fun. Ash¡¯s thoughts buzzed with possibilities. He could carve his path in this new life, powered by his imagination and this mysterious system. Maybe, just maybe, this strange new life could be more exciting than his old one. *** Chapter 2: Adapting to New Life The first few days after Ash''s sudden transmigration felt like a chaotic blur. His new body¡ªsmall, fragile, and completely alien¡ªwas a constant reminder that he was no longer the person he had been. Gone was the confident, independent Ash Burn: the young adult working a part-time job, living a solitary life. Now, he was a five-year-old child¡ªhelpless, powerless, and utterly dependent on others in a world far too large for him to navigate. Adjusting to life at the orphanage wasn''t easy. The room where he woke up was filled with children, most around his age, though some were older or younger. They all slept in small, wooden beds, wrapped in thin blankets. The walls were painted in pastel colours, adorned with cheerful drawings, but to Ash, they felt suffocating. The caretakers treated him with a gentle, detached kindness, assuming he was just another orphan adjusting to his new life. But Ash knew the truth. He wasn''t like the other children. He wasn''t the same Ash Burn who had grown up in an orphanage¡ªhe was someone else entirely, with the mind of an adult trapped inside a child''s body. The memories of his previous life were still vivid, but they now blended with strange, unfamiliar memories of this boy''s life, creating a confusing mix of identities. Despite the disorientation, Ash quickly realized one crucial thing: he had to survive in this new world. The system he had unlocked¡ªa mysterious, game-like feature¡ªwas a flicker of hope, but it was far from enough to grant him control or power. To survive and thrive, Ash needed knowledge. And knowledge meant adapting quickly. His first step was clear: gather information. The orphanage, though comforting in some ways, wasn''t going to be his home forever. Ash needed to understand the world beyond its walls¡ªthe society, the culture, and most importantly, the rules that governed everything. After observing the other children and the caretakers for a few days, Ash began to notice patterns. The orphanage was run by the city of Landros, One of the cities of the Human Kingdom. And there was only one place where knowledge could be found: the Public Library. The library was a massive, ancient building located in the heart of the city, known for housing a treasure trove of books, scrolls, and records. It was a place where citizens went to study and learn about history, magic, science, and the world beyond. If Ash could get inside, it could be his gateway to understanding this strange world. But how could a mere five-year-old, with no resources and no allies, ever make it to the library? He doesn''t know if the god took pity on him or if he was just lucky, but... The opportunity came unexpectedly. One afternoon, as Ash sat in the orphanage''s dining hall, he overheard one of the caretakers, a woman named Emma, talking about the library''s "children''s reading hour". The orphanage often took groups of young children there to introduce them to the world of books. Ash''s heart raced with excitement¡ªthis was his chance. The next morning, Ash made his move. He approached Emma nervously but with a determination that contradicted his tiny frame. "Excuse me, ma''am," he said, Emma glanced down at him, raising an eyebrow and saw a five-year-old boy with a tiny frame, ink-black hair, and eyes blazing with determination, glowing like fire with a hint of gold. Despite his serious expression, he looked incredibly cute. Hiding her amusement, she asked, "What is it?" Trying his best to sound polite, "I want to go to the library too." She said, "Oh? You''re a bit young, don''t you think? Most of the children aren''t ready for the library yet." "I can behave," Ash insisted, looking up at her with wide, earnest eyes. "I want to learn. I want to read." Emma studied him for a moment, uncertainty flickering in her gaze. Then, with a sigh, she relented. "Alright, I''ll add you to the list. But you have to promise to stay close to me and not cause trouble." "I promise," Ash said, nodding eagerly. The journey to the library was a whirlwind of enchanting sights, sounds, and scents. Landros City thrummed with life, a seamless blend of ancient magic and cutting-edge technology. Towering stone buildings, their surfaces etched with glowing runes, cast long shadows over paving stone streets. Hovering carts, guided by subtle enchantments, carried piles of glistening fruits and freshly cooked meats, their aromas mingling in the air. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Street performers wove light and sound into mesmerizing illusions, captivating audiences in bustling squares. The hum of mana-powered machinery blended with the lively chatter of the crowd, creating a symphony unique to this vibrant city. Ash''s wide eyes drank in every detail, the excitement of his first real adventure bubbling up inside him. When they arrived at the Public Library, Ash''s breath caught in his throat. The building was nothing like he''d imagined¡ªthree stories tall, with towering columns and large windows that let in the warm sunlight. It was a monument to knowledge, and Ash could feel its power as he stepped inside. The library''s interior was just as grand. Rows upon rows of shelves stretched up toward the ceiling, packed with ancient tomes, scrolls, and dusty books. The scent of old paper and leather hung in the air. Ash felt a sense of reverence here, as though the very walls of the library held the power to change lives. Their guide, Emma, led the children to the children''s section, where bright, Rich books lined the shelves. But Ash didn''t linger long. His eyes were scanning the titles for something more¡ªsomething that could give him the answers he needed. He didn''t know how but he knew how to read the language of this world.He thought it must be the effect of the Status window. He pulled down a few books and flipped through them, but they didn''t offer what he was searching for. Then, in the corner of the room, something caught his eye: The Rise of the Human Kingdom and the Myth of the Heroic Classes. It wasn''t a children''s book, but Ash''s instincts told him it was important. He quickly tucked it under his arm and wandered deeper into the library, slipping away from the group of children. Finding a quiet corner, Ash sat down and opened the book. As he read, his pulse quickened. The words were strange, yet somehow familiar¡ªtalk of Classes, Dungeons, Guilds and Skills. The book described the rise of adventurers who could raise their ranks and gain powerful abilities. There were mentions of dungeons, guilds, and a mysterious force known as the System¡ªthe same system that had appeared when Ash transmigrated into this body. Ash''s heart pounded in his chest. This wasn''t just a new world. It was the world of the Novel he had read before¡ª''Heaven''s favourite'', a novel he''d been reading just before his death. But now, Ash was no longer just an observer. This revelation was like a final push he needed to believe that he has transmigrated into the Novel¡ª''Heaven''s favourite'' , with the Status Window of the Game¡ª''World''s Online''. He was a part of the story. The Main protagonist in the Novel also has a powerful system that generates quest, has function of shop and etc. It was not like mine which does not have anything except the OP ability, "Skill creation". The System, he learned, wasn''t a random feature. It was integral to the world. But there was a catch¡ªwhile the System showed a person''s status, it didn''t grant skills directly. Skills could only be obtained through combat, specifically by killing monsters in dungeons or in treasure chests. But even then, the drop rate for skills was dismally low¡ªaround 5%. The world was filled with magic, adventure, and danger. People had Classes¡ªwarriors, mages, healers¡ªbut here''s the catch the people can''t increase their power like Ash and the main protagonist by simply killing monsters and doing quests , but their power depends on the limit of their core and Talent. The higher the talent the higher they can Increase their ranks. There are even those who awaken different abilities after awakening, Some may awaken the ability to move faster,some may awaken the ability to Fly. There are even those who don''t awaken any abilities but are still powerful. Ash thought that he has no limit because he can just increase his limit of Rank by increasing his level just like The MC. Everybody in this world gets their class while they undergo their first awakening. Ash realized that he had been dropped into the middle of a hero''s journey, in which the Main cast becomes powerful and defeats the demon king and its army alone with his party members then leaves the World of Akumia because many powerful entities focuses their attention onto the main protagonist because of his powerful runes and to uncover his secret''s. That''s why he runs outside the world of Akumia to become powerful and not to involve innocent bystanders , after that he continues his journey in the vast universe and fights many races and peoples and while he was fighting with last Boss of the novel¡ªI died. But what did that mean for him? Was he meant to be the hero? Or was he just a bystander in someone else''s story? One thing was clear: this world was no longer just fiction to him. The rules, the mechanics, the systems¡ªthey were real. And Ash was going to learn how to navigate them. But to truly thrive, he needed more than just knowledge. He needed power. And for that, he had a plan. As Ash pondered his next move, his thoughts turned to a powerful concept from the novel Heaven''s Favourite¡ªa concept that had intrigued him when he first read about it in the novel: Runes. In this world, runes were legendary or you can say they were basically myth. Runes are a representation of the power of ancient laws or Concepts. They embody the rules and laws of the world. Essentially, they are powerful words that can be engraved into a person''s soul, granting them the ability to tap into that power with up to no mana input. Once a rune is engraved onto a person, it cannot be removed by Anyone. Well, Except Our Main Protagonist. There is only one rune of each type in existence, and the world of Akumia is unique because 50% of runes are located on this planet. However, no one in the Universe is aware of the runes¡ªonly those from the Top of the food chains in other realms understand their significance. The novel doesn''t provide much detail about the runes, leaving much of their mystery unexplained. Some were said to summon elemental forces, others could heal wounds instantly, and the most coveted of all could even alter time itself. But Ash''s interest wasn''t just in any rune¡ªit was in all of them. According to the book, the protagonist of the story would eventually gather these runes, gaining unimaginable power. However, Ash wasn''t interested in being the protagonist. He wasn''t looking to become the hero. No, his goal was far simpler: collect the runes before the hero could. In the story, as the protagonist grew stronger and gathered more runes, he would attract the attention of powerful factions, guilds, wizards, and even the old monsters from other planets. Everyone would want a piece of him. Ash didn''t need to fight for justice¡ªhe just needed to get to the runes first , he just wants to become powerful enough to be at the top of the food chain. But power alone wouldn''t be enough. Ash needs Subordinates. An army of loyal subordinates who would follow his every command without question. Ash began to formulate a plan inside his mind how to act in the future , and what hidden pieces should he take to become more powerful. With this new plan in mind, Ash smiled to himself. His journey was just beginning, and the world was about to change. *** Chapter 3: Workout Ash was so engrossed in the book that he barely noticed the passage of time. The words on the pages felt like a lifeline, a bridge connecting his fragmented understanding of this world to the vast sea of knowledge he still yearned to master. This book¡ª" The Rise of the Human Kingdom and the Myth of the Heroic Classes"¡ªwas a treasure trove, each page revealing insights that pieced together the world around him. The runes, the system; it was all beginning to make sense, though the shadows of mystery still lingered. The faint sound of footsteps broke his concentration, but he didn''t look up right away. His mind raced, imagining visions of future. But his thoughts were interrupted by a sharp voice. "Ash, what are you doing here?!" He blinked, looking up. Emma stood over him, arms crossed, a frown etched across her stern face. She was the tall, no-nonsense caretaker who had always kept a watchful eye on him. Apparently, she had noticed his absence from the children''s section, where the rest of the group had been. "What do you think you''re doing?" she repeated, her voice more insistent. "You''ve been in this corner for nearly an hour. Reading time is over, and you''re supposed to be with the others." A twinge of panic gripped Ash, but he quickly composed himself. Offering a soft smile, he carefully closed the book and stood, holding it respectfully. "I''m sorry, Miss Emma," he said quietly, casting his gaze downward. "I got carried away reading. I didn''t realize how much time had passed." Emma''s stern gaze softened for a moment before her frown returned. "You can''t wander off, Ash.The library is vast, and there are risks even here for someone your age. Stay with the group. Understood?" Ash nodded quickly, feigning an embarrassed expression. Inside, however, he cursed his recklessness. The book had drawn him in so completely that he hadn''t noticed the others leave. He needed to stay out of trouble, at least until he was strong enough to pursue his ambitions without anyone interfering. "I understand," he replied meekly, offering a small bow. "I won''t wander off again." Emma sighed, accepting his apology though he could tell she was still frustrated. She turned and gestured for him to follow. As they walked back toward the library''s entrance, Ash glanced down at the book he reluctantly handed back to a shelf. This newfound knowledge was precious, and it was just the beginning. He had to be cautious, especially here at the orphanage, where prying eyes might catch onto his growing interests and goals. As they exited the library, the sun cast a soft, golden glow over the city. He squinted at the brightness, his mind still churning over what he''d read. Runes, dungeons, classes¡ªevery piece he absorbed brought him one step closer to understanding his future. The cobbled streets of Landros stretched ahead as they walked back, his thoughts racing as he mapped out his next steps. He''d need to access dungeons and gather resources, but, most importantly, he needed strength. Back at the orphanage, routine resumed. While the other children settled in, Ash slipped into a quiet corner, where he could think. This was no ordinary path he was setting out on. In his mind, he could already see himself enrolling as a Mage in the same academy as the protagonist of the story. But unlike the protagonist who is a Swordsman, Ash would as hide his real class Magic Swordsman under the disguise of Mage class, as magic swordsman can also use magic. Mastering a unique blend of swordsmanship and magic which was unseen in the novel because it is the concept of the game I played, if the Status Window he got is similar to that of the game he played then this will be possible. He will only show his unique class , Under a new identity, as he would create a hidden organization that quietly supported the protagonist while slightly sapping his power¡ªas after stealing the runes he needed to ensure the story''s trajectory remained intact, all while growing stronger in the shadows.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. He knew that becoming a Magic Swordsman required both physical strength and mana mastery. His first goal was to: create the skill "Mana Manipulation", which would allow him to absorb and control ambient mana. One quiet night, when the children of orphanage was asleep, he whispered his intent into the darkness. "Skill Creation," he murmured, feeling a surge of warmth as the system acknowledged his request. [What type of Skill does Host want to create?] "Mana Manipulation," he replied, envisioning a skill that would allow him to control mana at a molecular level. The system confirmed: [Initializing... Skill Created: Mana Manipulation - Level 1] [Mana Manipulation] ¨C Level 1 Description: Allows the user to absorb mana from the surrounding environment and control the mana flow within the body. __ After reading the description of the skill he focused on the faint energy around him, feeling mana trickle in, almost like drawing water from a deep well. It was faint but tangible, flowing through him as he guided it toward his abdomen, recalling a detail from a novel where the protagonist stored mana this way. But, after a while, exhaustion overtook him, and he drifted to sleep. The next morning, Ash reflected on his progress. In Akumia, Close combat type profession typically stored mana in their lower Dantian which is then converted into Aura that the martial artist use ,while magicians store their mana in their middle Dantian and after Making Magic circle in their heart they can cast magic according to the rank of their circle. One couldn''t store mana in both places unless, of course, they held knowledge of the future. Ash knew of a rune that would allow him to maintain stability while doing both, a powerful rune that once belonged to a villain who became a lasting thorn in the protagonist''s side, as he was able to utilize both magic and his assassin skills to counter the protagonist. He didn''t have a unique class but he was powerful but he still died in the hands of protagonist albeit with difficulty. With renewed determination, Ash set a daily training routine: Morning Workout: Each dawn, Ash awoke quietly, going through exercises to build his strength. His body was young, but each day''s squats, push-ups, and stretches added to his stamina. Mana Practice: After breakfast, while the other children played, Ash would sit quietly and focus on his Mana Manipulation skill. It felt like trying to control water with his bare hands, but with each attempt, he could sense his control improving bit by bit. Ash knew his path was set: he would forge a destiny in which he was both powerful and unseen, walking a fine line between ally and adversary in a world of magic and ambition. --- In a Remote town The remote town lay silent and haunting, a complete opposite to the lively settlement it once was. Smoke was rising from the wooden cottage ruins, their frames being blackened and splintered. Cobblestone streets, once bustling with villagers, were now littered with shattered pottery, discarded toys, and dark, ominous stains. The air reeked of sulphur and ash, mingled with the acrid stench of scorched flesh. The town was surrounded by twisted unnaturally bent trees, their bark clawed and charred as if the forest recoiled from some evil presence. In the midst of the destruction, a small body lay crumpled in the rubble¡ªa five-year-old boy, his face covered with soot but eerily serene. His fragile frame bore no visible wounds, though the torn and dirtied clothes hinted at the horrors he had unknowingly survived. Faint trails of shimmering energy lingered around him, a residue of the demonic forces that had ravaged the town. The Hunters, in leather armor reinforced with runes, advanced cautiously. Their weapons hummed faintly, attuned to the lingering malevolence. The group had come to investigate the abnormal surge of demon energy, but none of them had expected to find a survivor. One knelt beside the boy, checking for signs of life. "He''s breathing," the Hunter murmured, relief mixing with disbelief. "But how.?" Others shared hesitant glances. In a town cleansed of life, this unconscious child was an anomaly¡ªand maybe, a foreboding of something even darker. The Hunters were an unyielding unit, bound not by bloodlines but by intent. A group called the Dusk Wardens, they dealt with the tracking and ridding of demon infestions that ravaged the lands. Their armor was a practical, magical mix: dark leather, reinforced with shimmering protective runes and treated cloaks that would repel corruption. Each had unique weapons that had been enchanted to hit true on demonic foes: blades that glow faintly in the dark, crossbows that fired bolts of pure light, and amulets that pulse with protective wards. Although their appearance was intimidating, they had a quiet solemnity about them; their work wasn''t just about killing demons but preventing such horrors from consuming more lives. Confirming the boy was indeed alive, the group leader¡ªa tall woman named Kaelen, with a commanding presence and a silver-streaked braid¡ªmade the call to take him to safety. It was against their protocol to interfere with civilians, but such an incredible miracle of survival could not be ignored. It was a sombre journey to the nearest orphanage. The boy did not move; his fragile form had been wrapped in Kaelen''s weathered cloak to warm him. He stirred once in a while but still didn''t wake, holding his small hands instinctively onto the fabric. Hunters walked with near silence, keeping watchful eyes on the horizon for signs of lingering demonic presence. They found the orphanage in the outskirt of Ravendale-a simple stone structure, decorated by flowers around it, which had given refuge to normalcy amidst the chaos of life. The matron, a severe and yet gentle woman by the name of Elyra, received them with mixed emotions of gratitude and worry. "This child is all that''s left of the town," Kaelen explained grimly, her voice heavy with unspoken sorrow. "He needs care, guidance, and protection. Whatever spared him might still make him a target." Elyra nodded, her gaze softening as she took the boy into her arms. "He''ll have a home here. We''ll look after him." Even though they left him in the hands of the orphanage, the picture of the child and the destroyed town kept following them¡ªa haunting image of their responsibility and mystery demons often left behind. The boy was none other than The protagonist of the Novel-Ray Dawson. *** Chapter 4 : Awakening Several months passed, and Ash continued his disciplined routine, strengthening both his body and honing his mana manipulation skills. As the seasons shifted, so too did the atmosphere in the orphanage. A quiet anticipation filled the air as the caretakers prepared the children for something new: basic education. The orphanage had always been a place of refuge, but now, as the children reached the age for formal learning, the caretakers arranged for them to attend a local school. It was a modest institution, focused on the basics¡ªreading, writing, arithmetic. For Ash, however, it felt like another step in his journey. The news stirred mixed reactions among the children. Some were excited at the thought of leaving the orphanage for the first time, while others, like Ash, saw it as an opportunity to observe and assess. School would allow him to study those around him, discerning potential allies, manipulable figures, and those destined to play a role in the larger story he foresaw. In class, Ash did his best to appear ordinary, yet he could barely mask his boredom; the lessons were child''s play compared to what he''d mastered in his past life as a "homework mule." Night after night, he returned to the orphanage, pushing himself even harder. Two months had passed since his transmigration, and with each passing day, he grew stronger. His status screen now reflected tangible progress, but he knew there was still a long way to go. ''Status'' He called in his mind. --- Name: Ash Burn Age: 5 Level: 1 (54/100) Class: (LOCKED) HP: 50/50 Strength: 6 Agility: 7 Intelligence: 9 Vitality: 6 Magic Power: 10 Charm: 4 ?[Skill Creation] (Un-Ranked) Description: The ability to create new skills from host''s imagination per level. The more diverse and unique the imagination, the more powerful the skills that can be created. ?[Mana manipulation] (Level 1) Description: Allows the user to absorb mana from the surrounding environment and control the mana flow within the body. Skills (1\1) --- According to what he knew in the game the maximum level for a skill wa level 10 then if the conditions were met then the skill will evolve or stay as that. In the back of his mind, one word lingered: "Awakening". He remembered it mentioned briefly in the novel as a pivotal event, though its significance had eluded him. Typically, children experienced this awakening between ages 10 and 12, an event that ignited their magical or combat abilities, sometimes with terrifying intensity. Yet Ash had never seen it firsthand, and while the orphanage kept him busy with his training, he wasn''t interested in standing out. Another thing he didn''t notice in the novel was that at 15 years old here children''s are considered as adults, They take admission in the academy at the age of 12 and after spending 4 years in the academy they graduate as a full fledge Hunter and Adult.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Ash''s research revealed an intriguing detail: the nature of one''s core depended on their job. For those with physical jobs, the core would awaken in the abdomen, commonly known as Lower-Dantian. Meanwhile, those with magical jobs experienced an awakening in the middle-Dantian, where their core channelled the power of mana towards their heart and according to the Rank of circle, a person can cast the spells. The Rank of Circle starts from 1st- Circle to 10th- Circle. And In the World of Akumia a person is Ranked From G-rank to SSS-Rank. This discovery threw Ash into confusion; in the game, there was no mention of a core, nor of such complex awakenings. He just simply became a magic swordsman. But Ash was caught in a dilemma: what if he wanted the Unique magic swordsman class, a blend of both physical and magical prowess? Would that require two cores? Could he even handle two awakenings? Will the rune able to handle it? As Ash wrestled with this possibility, the system chimed in suddenly: DING! [The Host will undergo a physical awakening at Level 5, during which a core will form in the abdomen for augmentation. At Level 10, a magical awakening will occur, forming a secondary core above the Abdomen to enable the use of magic. However, the presence of two cores will create instability within the Host''s body. And Host will Die.] Ash froze, his mind reeling. Now, it''s confirmed that the system he has gotten is Same system or you can say the Same status screen of his avatar. Because the Status screen of the players was developed in a way that it only answers the question when it was necessary. The system''s answer seemed clear¡ªpursuing the magic swordsman class could be fatal. The dual cores, drawing energy in conflicting ways, would throw his body into chaos. The very thing he sought could become his undoing. Now, he had a choice: continue on his current path, or reconsider his ambitions to avoid the risk of a fatal awakening. Then his thoughts churned Yes, exactly. Ash now realized that before reaching Level 10, he would need to acquire the Rune of Stability¡ªAs Rune of Stability represents the very essence of balance and stability. When wielded, it grants the bearer a unique internal harmony, allowing conflicting energies within the body to coexist without disruption. It fortifies the body, enhancing physical resilience to withstand intense forces or pressures from dual energies. This attribute is critical for a user pursuing both physical and magical paths, giving them the strength to endure powerful surges without suffering internal strain or collapse. For Ash, the Rune of Stability is crucial. With its power, he can safely embrace both his physical and magical awakenings without fear, achieving a state of dual-core harmony that would otherwise be impossible. It is his only path forward to master both his physical and magical potential¡ªand ultimately, to reach his goal without attracting unwanted suspicion. With the Rune of Stability, he could undergo two awakenings. Ash''s path was clearer now, but the Rune of Stability wouldn''t be easy to obtain. As he continued to strengthen his mana manipulation and physical abilities, he would have to begin seeking out the rune before his impending Level 10 breakthrough. But then, something unexpected happened. One day David, one of the older boys, had just turned twelve. He was tall, lanky, and always bursting with energy¡ªa natural leader in every physical challenge. It was on a hot summer afternoon, during an outdoor lesson, that David suddenly collapsed to his knees. His body trembled, and a strange, fierce energy crackled around him. Ash''s heart skipped a beat. David''s eyes glowed with an unearthly light, his body enveloped in a faint, pulsing aura. The other children stared in stunned silence as the caretakers rushed to David''s side, panic evident in their eyes. David was undergoing an awakening. For the first time, Ash felt a pang of uncertainty. Awakening was supposed to be a rite of passage¡ªa mark of entry into the world of magic. But David''s intense awakening raised questions that left Ash uneasy. How much did he really understand about this world? When David''s episode finally subsided, he collapsed, gasping. The caretakers hurried him inside, leaving Ash standing frozen. As he tried to process what he''d just seen, the memory of his training and preparations resurfaced with renewed urgency. Could this happen to him? Would he be ready? The revelation stunned him. Awakening at Level 5, with a second awakening and a class at Level 10? With this new insight, Ash felt more determined than ever. The following months at school passed in a blur¡ªa routine of basic lessons and quiet observation. The other children absorbed mundane topics like history and math with enthusiasm, but for Ash, they were just stepping stones. Every evening, after the children slept, he would sneak away to train. While others might notice his increased strength or stamina, none suspected the scale of his nightly efforts. Each night, after completing his exercises, Ash would sit cross-legged and practice mana manipulation. Initially, it felt foreign, like trying to hold water in his hands. But gradually, he sensed the mana more clearly, a faint current in the air around him. With time, he learned to draw it into himself, gathering it within his core. It wasn''t much yet, but it was a start. One night, after weeks of dedication, something shifted. Sitting cross-legged in the dark, Ash felt the familiar tingling as mana flowed through his body. Tonight, however, it moved differently¡ªsmoother, steadier. As he guided it toward his abdomen, the mana pooled, swirling with a faint glow. Then, he felt a small pulse, a confirmation that the mana had coalesced. His heart raced. Suddenly, the system chimed: [Skill Level Up: Mana Manipulation ¨C Level 2] Ash froze, elated. Level 2 wasn''t just progress; it felt like crossing an invisible threshold. His control over mana was now sharper, more precise, and his body hummed with newfound vitality. The system spoke again: [Mana Manipulation ¨C Level 2: User''s ability to absorb and control mana has increased. Mana flow is more refined, absorption more efficient.] Ash took a deep breath, feeling the power within. It wasn''t just a system update¡ªit was a transformation he could feel, like his connection to mana had become a living part of him. But amid the quiet triumph, another thought struck him. How long could he keep this hidden? David''s awakening was a stark reminder that power rarely stayed in the shadows. If this was only the beginning, more children would eventually awaken, and some would likely be more formidable. The path was clear. Ash had to press on, refining his mana manipulation and growing his physical strength. Each step would demand caution and vigilance, but he had no choice. For now, he would savour this small victory. Tomorrow, he would return to his routine, pushing himself even further. But tonight, for just a moment, he allowed himself to bask in the glow of his success, aware that each new level was a step closer to his ultimate goal. *** Chapter 5: Six year old Nearly a year had passed since Ash¡¯s transmigration¡ªeleven months, to be precise¡ªand the transformation within him was nothing short of astonishing. At just six years old, Ash now carried himself with a quiet intensity, a shadow moving with purpose and discipline. His body, lean and honed from months of rigorous training, defied his age, exuding strength and capability. Where once his mana had been a frustrating trickle, it now flowed smoothly, a tool that obeyed his will with precision. Though his mana pool was small compared to the awakened, it was definitely larger than unawakend. No one can control mana before awakening but because of mana Manipulation skill Ash can, albeit a very small amount. Ash¡¯s transformation was more than skin-deep, though his appearance alone was enough to leave others in awe. His hair, short and black as the void, shimmered with a glossy softness, framing his face with effortless elegance. But it was his eyes¡ªthose fiery crimson orbs¡ªthat commanded the most attention. They burned with a ferocity that seemed impossible for one so young, flecks of gold dancing within the irises, making his gaze both mesmerizing and piercing. His fair, almost translucent skin glowed faintly in any light, and his features were delicate and doll-like¡ªsoft lips, a small straight nose, and rounded cheeks¡ªcombining to create a face that seemed to step out of a dream. The children of the orphanage couldn¡¯t help but notice. Everywhere Ash went, whispers trailed behind him. The girls, especially, were enchanted. They giggled, cast shy glances, and dressed to impress, hoping to capture his attention. Ash had unwittingly become the centre of their childish affections, their infatuations as fleeting as they were earnest. But while their gazes followed him with admiration. But Ash? Ash remained indifferent to all the attention. The shy glances, giggles, and attempts to catch his eye were nothing more than fleeting distractions to him. He had no time for such trivial affections¡ªno room in his heart for naive, transient crushes. He recognized the admiration but chose not to acknowledge it. Their emotions were like passing clouds, ephemeral and insignificant compared to the storm brewing within him. Ash had a singular focus, a vision of something far greater than the confines of the orphanage. His life revolved around a strict regimen, a meticulously crafted schedule that allowed no room for idle chatter or youthful whims. While others played, gossiped, or dreamed of trivial things, Ash pursued his dreams with unwavering discipline. Each day, after school, Ash would disappear into the quiet corners of the orphanage. These secluded spaces became his training ground, his temple of self-improvement. While the caretakers assumed he was simply a studious and reserved child, the truth was far more profound. By the time his mana manipulation reached Level 3, Ash experienced his first major breakthrough. It happened on a quiet evening, with only the moonlight as witness. For the first time, Ash succeeded in channelling mana throughout his body, reinforcing his physical strength. A faint, shimmering aura surrounded him, proof of his progress. Though it lasted only a few seconds before his mana was depleted, it was a monumental achievement. It was imperfect and raw, but it marked the beginning of something extraordinary¡ªa glimpse of the immense power lying dormant within him. With this newfound control, Ash''s training reached a new intensity. His physical strength, already impressive, became amplified by the magic coursing through his veins. Yet, even this wasn''t enough to satisfy him. He was determined to strengthen both body and mind, and his next pursuit became clear: swordsmanship. *** One day, after finishing his schoolwork, he ventured into the orphanage¡¯s storage room. There, buried beneath a pile of old toys and forgotten equipment, he found a set of worn wooden swords. These were used by the older children during their playtime, but to Ash, they were tools¡ªtools that could be wielded with purpose.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. He selected one: a heavy wooden practice blade that seemed far too large for his small frame. But Ash¡¯s resolve was unshakable. He gripped the sword with determination, his hands steady despite the weight. His first swings were slow, awkward, as he tried to mimic the techniques he had read about in books, the stories of legendary swordsmen and heroes that had captured his imagination. But with each swing, his movements grew more fluid, more instinctive. His body, strengthened by the mana that flowed through him, began to respond more naturally. He had gradually increased his experience points from level 1 to level 2 through months of diligent training. Afterward, Ash created his second skill: Sword Mastery. *** [Sword Mastery (Level 1)] Description: Basic understanding and technique with a sword. Increases proficiency with sword-related tasks, allowing the user to move with greater precision and effectiveness. As the level of the skill increases the insight on the sword skills will also increase. *** Even late into the night, when the orphanage had fallen into silence and the other children were lost in dreams, Ash continued. The sound of his wooden blade striking the floor became his only company, the rhythm of his training a lullaby that soothed his restless mind. Despite the progress he had made, Ash knew that his journey was far from over. His swordsmanship and mana abilities were improving, but he needed more. He could feel it deep inside¡ªhe needed to be ready for what was to come. His thoughts often turned to the upcoming awakening, the mysterious event that would unlock his true potential. He had seen David¡¯s awakening¡ªits explosive power, the way it had shattered the air around him. It was a spectacle, but also a danger. Ash understood that his own awakening would not be a simple process. He didn''t know what will be the awakening process of a unique class. At the same time, Ash had another goal in mind: the Rune of Stability. Ash had read about it in the novel before his transmigration¡ªa powerful rune hidden in the depths of a lake near Silver Fall City, far from the orphanage. The journey would be perilous, but it was one Ash was willing to undertake. If he could acquire the Rune of Stability, he would have a solid foundation on which to build his future. However, as much as he had progressed, there was one undeniable truth: staying at the orphanage was slowing down his growth. Despite the solitude he embraced for his training, the orphanage was a place where children were sheltered from the world¡¯s harshness, where the pace of life was slow and predictable. Ash needed more than that. He needed experience, hardship, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªmentorship from someone who could guide him to greatness. He had spent countless hours contemplating his next move. He had already set his sights on the Rune of Stability. Ash was not just planning to become strong; he wanted to dominate. And to do that, he would need a mentor. Not just any mentor¡ªa master who had lived through the trials of life, someone who had faced war, pain, and loss, and who had the wisdom and skill to shape him into a true powerhouse. He knew exactly where to find such a person. There was only one person who could provide that guidance: the Elven Swordsman-"Aelion Stormblade" also known as The Lightning Reaper¡ªa master of speed who uses his swiftness not just to overwhelm their opponents, but to crush them with unrelenting power. Once the greatest swordsman in the history of the world, this legendary warrior had retreated into self-imposed exile, far from civilization, hiding within the depths of a secluded mountain range. The elven swordsman had been a hero in his prime¡ªundefeated in battle, a symbol of elven pride¡ªbut the wars that had crippled his body had also cast him into obscurity. He lost his mana. He was a man who had seen the ravages of war, who had lost everything, and who now lived in isolation. But Ash knew the truth, He lived and died for sword. The Elven Swordsman was the key to unlocking his potential. The Rune of Stability would provide a strong foundation for his growth, but it was the old swordsman who would truly shape him into something formidable. If Ash could convince him to take him as his disciple, it would accelerate his training beyond anything he could do alone. Ash knew the risks. He had to journey far from the orphanage, deep into the wilderness, to find this reclusive master. And he couldn¡¯t afford to wait. His awakening was fast approaching, he was only six years old, and have 6 years before getting the admission in the academy at the same time as the protagonist¡ªsix short years¡ªto become powerful enough to dominate his peers. It was a dangerous, ambitious goal, but Ash was undeterred. He had no time to waste. The only way forward was through relentless training, and he would get that training from the only person who could provide it: the old elven swordsman. *** It was the middle of the night when Ash made his decision. The orphanage, despite its quiet corners and the relative peace it offered, had become a cage to him¡ªa place where he could only grow so much. If he stayed much longer, he would become stagnant. To fulfil his dreams, Ash needed to leave. Ash packed his things in the dead of night, carefully folding the few belongings he had and tucking them into a small bag. His savings¡ªhis carefully earned money¡ªwere safely hidden in a small pouch, tucked into the inner lining of his coat. With a quiet resolve, he slipped out of the orphanage, leaving behind the only a short note that he is leaving the orphanage. The journey ahead would not be easy. It would be filled with dangers, both natural and manmade. But Ash was ready. With the first light of dawn beginning to touch the horizon, Ash stood at the edge of the orphanage grounds. He looked back one last time at the small, quiet life he was leaving behind. There was no turning back now. Ahead lay the unknown, the wilds of the world that would test him, push him to his limits, and¡ªif all went well¡ªshape him into a weapon of unimaginable strength. *** Chapter 6 : Silverfall city Ash made his way to the station in the early light of dawn, the orphanage now a distant memory behind him. The station was still quiet, with only a few early travellers shuffling about, their eyes bleary from lack of sleep. The air was thick with the scent of freshly brewed coffee and the distant rumble of trains starting up. He approached the ticket counter, where a woman with tired eyes and a soft smile greeted him. ¡°Morning,¡± she said, her voice warm but tinged with exhaustion. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Silver fall City,¡± Ash replied with a quiet determination. She glanced down at the screen, typing in his request. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Ash Burn.¡± She paused, fingers hovering above the keyboard. ¡°And your age?¡± Ash didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Six years old.¡± She blinked at him, a frown flickering across her face before she forced a smile. ¡°Right... six.¡± She looked back at the screen, then at Ash, and back at the screen again. ¡°Are you... sure you''re traveling alone?¡± Ash gave a small, unbothered nod. ¡°Yep. Orphan. No family.¡± The woman stared at him for a moment, eyebrows furrowed. She opened her mouth, probably to ask more questions, but then sighed deeply and handed him his ticket. ¡°Well... safe travels, kid.¡± Ash took the ticket without hesitation, his expression as serious as ever. ¡°Thanks.¡± As he turned away, he heard her mutter under her breath, ¡°Poor thing...¡± but he didn¡¯t care. He had places to be. The waiting area was nearly empty at this hour, with a few sleepy-eyed travellers sprawled out across the benches, clutching their luggage like it might escape if they let go. Ash sat down on an unoccupied bench, his legs dangling slightly off the edge. He had about thirty minutes until his train arrived. His mind wandered, sharp and focused as always. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his training. Every time he levelled up, his skill creation potential grew. Once he hit Level 3, he will try to create a skill that he had read countless times in the novels. The thought thrilled him, but he quickly reminded himself to stay grounded. If the skill didn''t work, he''d move on. The world wasn''t going to bend to his whims. At least, not yet. When the train finally arrived, the whistle echoed through the station like the sound of a dragon waking up. Ash boarded the train, taking a window seat and settling in for the ride. Three hours later, the train rolled into Silverfall City. Ash stepped off, taking a deep breath as he looked around. The city was bustling but still calm, like it was trying to wake up slowly after a long night. The air was fresh, tinged with the scent of trees and earth. He couldn¡¯t help but compare it to the stale air of the orphanage. This was real. This was his new life. He wandered the city streets, taking in the sights¡ªshiny market stalls selling everything from fruit to strange glowing crystals. It was... overwhelming, but in a good way. Eventually, he found a modest inn with a wooden sign swaying gently in the wind. ¡°Silver Leaf Inn¡± It sounded quaint. Ash pushed open the door and walked up to the counter where an older man with a thick Mustache looked up from a book. ¡°Good morning, little traveller. What can I do for you?¡± the man asked, his voice a bit too cheerful for the hour. ¡°I need a room,¡± Ash said, his tone serious. ¡°For two days. With meals.¡± The innkeeper raised an eyebrow. ¡°Two days? Quite a long stay for a boy your age.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ash remained silent on his remark. The innkeeper chuckled. ¡°Fair enough. That¡¯ll be five silver coins.¡± Ash stared at him for a moment, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a small coin pouch. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The innkeeper raised an eyebrow at the rattling sound as Ash counted the coins one by one. He handed over the exact amount, then looked up at the man. The man looked like he wanted to say something more, but instead just sighed and handed Ash a small key. ¡°You¡¯re a strange one, kid. Room¡¯s upstairs. Don¡¯t break anything.¡± Ash took the key and nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He headed upstairs, eating his meal quickly once he was in his room. The food was simple but satisfying¡ªbread, cheese, and a small bowl of stew. He finished it in record time, then slipped out and made his way toward the eastern side of the city, where the forest of Silver Lake awaited. The forest was dense and ancient, its canopy thick enough to block out most of the sunlight. Ash stepped deeper into the shadows, the sound of the city fading behind him. There was something eerie yet calming about the forest, as if the trees themselves were watching him. As he ventured further in, the forest seemed to come alive with the rustling of leaves and the distant calls of strange creatures. A silver mist hung in the air, giving everything an almost ethereal glow. Ash knew he needed to move quickly. Magical beasts roamed these woods in night, and he had no intention of getting caught in the middle of a fight. After running for nearly an hour and a half, he finally reached the clearing. And there it was¡ªthe Silver Lake. Ash crouched behind the bushes; his eyes narrowed as he watched the lake. "I¡¯ve got fifteen minutes. Just fifteen." His heartbeat raced in anticipation. From the novel he¡¯d read, he knew that the giant octopus-like beast would leave the lake soon, heading into the forest for its daily hunt. This was his only window to get the Rune of Stability. Before setting out, Ash had made some questionable preparations. His hands clutched a handful of crushed flowers, their scent thick and unbearable. "This smells like the worst thing in the world," he thought, grimacing as the stench filled his nostrils. "But if it hides my scent from the beast, I¡¯ll take it." He had read somewhere that magical creatures could track by smell, so this was his best bet. He smeared the foul-smelling paste on his body and slowed his breathing, trying to suppress the nausea creeping up on him. Could it work? He wasn¡¯t sure. He had no real experience with this¡ªhe was relying entirely on things he¡¯d seen in anime and novels. ¡°Let¡¯s hope my luck holds,¡± he muttered. After what felt like an eternity, he saw it. The beast. Its massive, writhing tentacles emerged from the lake, glistening with water. The yellow, hungry eyes of the octopus locked onto the dark water¡¯s surface, sniffing the air as if sensing something¡ªsomething that was now no longer there. "Perfect," Ash thought, his pulse quickening. With quick, silent movements, he made his way toward the lake. He wasn¡¯t wasting any time¡ªhe had to act fast. Slipping into the cold water, he swam toward the bottom, where the rune was hidden. The lake was deeper than he¡¯d anticipated, but he didn¡¯t let that slow him down. As he approached the lakebed, his eyes caught a subtle glow coming from beneath a cluster of submerged bushes. It was the rune¡ªshimmering faintly, almost as if it was waiting for him. His heart skipped a beat. "Here it is," Ash thought, his excitement building. He reached out and tapped the rune thrice, while injecting mana into the stone, just like the novels had described. It hummed as if alive, and with a soft click, it lifted free of its stone resting place. The air around it shimmered, and for a moment, Ash could feel a deep, ancient energy emanating from it. ¡°Yes!¡± His fingers tightened around the rune. But before he could even think of escaping, something unsettling struck him. The stench. The flowers he''d used to mask his scent had washed away the moment he submerged in the lake. The beast, likely more sensitive than he¡¯d thought, would now be able to smell him clearly. "No! Not now!" The roar came without warning. "ROOOOOOORRRR!" It split the air with such force that the water around Ash¡¯s trembled. His body froze. "I¡¯m too late!" The beast had caught his scent. Without wasting a moment to think, Ash coated his legs and hands with mana, feeling the familiar warmth spread through his limbs, then shot forward like a rocket. Every muscle screamed in protest as he raced across the water and after leaving the lake he ran like a madman, heading toward the cave. Behind him, the beast¡¯s massive form slithered across the ground, a cacophony of twisting tentacles crashing through the forest. Ash¡¯s breath was ragged, his heart pounding. "I can¡¯t outrun it. I can¡¯t outrun it." He reached the cave entrance, frantically shoving a boulder into place to block it. Sweat poured down his face, his mind racing for a solution. After catching his breath, he grabbed the flowers from his pocket, rubbing them back on his body with an urgency born of desperation. ¡°Gotta trick it. Gotta, make it think I¡¯m still in there,¡± he muttered, pushing through his exhaustion. The scent of the flowers, though sickening, now served a purpose. With a final glance at the entrance, he found a narrow hole near the back of the cave, slipped through, and bolted for another cave he¡¯d spotted earlier. ¡°Please let this work,¡± he prayed, his heart pounding. Five minutes later, breathless and utterly drained, Ash reached the second cave. He quickly sealed the entrance, dropping to the cold stone floor. His body was shaking, the adrenaline wearing off, leaving him feeling hollow. "I¡­ I did it," he thought, his chest still heaving. After calming down he lifted his hand and saw the Rune of Stability with a wide grin on his face. The novels always talked about a heavy price for using a rune like this¡ªsomething most people didn¡¯t know. What they didn¡¯t mention, though, was the method he was about to use. ¡°This... this is the safest method,¡± he thought, though a part of him felt that same uneasy sense of dread. He took the knife he had with him and made a small cut on his finger and dropped the blood in the Rune. After the blood was absorbed by the Rune he took the Rune near his chest. His breath caught as he whispered, ¡°Rune of Stability.¡± In an instant, the rune flared to life. A pulse of light shot through him, and his body seemed to vibrate as though it were made of pure electricity. The sensation was overwhelming¡ªso intense that Ash''s eyes fluttered closed. His body felt as though it were being torn apart and remade all at once. He tried to fight the rising tide of unconsciousness, but the feeling was too strong. His blocked meridians, the invisible channels through which mana flowed, began to open one by one. An unknown force guided the process, and his blood vessels¡ªpreviously impure and inefficient¡ªwere destroyed and replaced with new, purer ones, better suited to his body. His skeleton adjusted itself, his bones realigning to accommodate a stronger, more stable frame capable of withstanding the rigors of martial arts and powerful techniques. The sensation was immediate¡ªand brutal. It felt as if his very bones were rearranging, the marrow inside them crackling with a strange, electric energy. Every nerve in his body screamed, his muscles twitching as if fighting against an unseen force. His blood,meredians and bones, long impure and weak, began to tear apart, replaced by stronger, purer vessels that coursed with mana. As Ash¡¯s mind began to slip away, he thought he felt his meridians opening¡ªlike doors long sealed shut were finally unlocked, a flood of energy rushing through his veins. Every part of him felt more balanced, more at peace. But it wasn¡¯t just the physical transformation. Inside, his mind began to settle as well The Rune of Stability wasn¡¯t just about physical strength or control¡ªit was about Stability. For the first time in his life, Ash felt the delicate equilibrium within himself. The chaotic thoughts, the frantic emotions, the insecurities that had plagued him¡ªthey all quieted. His mind, once a whirlwind of confusion and doubt, now stood still. He could feel every piece of his being aligning, as though his soul itself was finally in sync with his body. It was as if all his fears, doubts, and mistakes were being washed away, replaced by a deep, profound sense of calm. His body was adapting, molding itself to this new state of equilibrium. His heart, once a beating drum of panic, now thrummed steadily, with purpose. This was stability. ¡°So... this is what it feels like,¡± Ash thought, drifting into unconsciousness, his body still thrumming with the aftereffects of the rune. He was no longer the child who had stumbled through this world. With this new foundation, his potential was limitless. In time, his transformation would be complete¡ªif he could survive the consequences. The Rune of Stability had done more than change Ash¡¯s body¡ªit had set the stage for the man he would become. But stability, like all things, came at a cost. The price would not be immediately apparent, but Ash was about to embark on a journey where his greatest challenge wouldn¡¯t just be surviving the dangers of the world¡ªit would be learning how to wield this newfound harmony within himself. And so, for the first time in his life, Ash felt ready for what lay ahead. As the light faded, Ash gently descended to the cave floor. The glow around him dissipated, but an otherworldly calm lingered within him, a newfound sense of balance. His breathing was deep and steady, his heart beating with an unshakable rhythm. Finally, exhaustion overtook him, and he slipped into a deep, dreamless sleep, the Rune continuing its silent work within him. *** Chapter 7: Inspect The darkness before my eyes receded slowly, giving way to shapes and colours as my vision cleared. Blinking a few times, I took a deep breath and sat up, immediately noticing the thick, foul-smelling grime coating my skin. My body was slick with blood, oil, and a black, tar-like substance that made my stomach churn just looking at it. The first thing I did after waking up was run out of the cave. After a short sprint, I came upon a small waterfall and decided to take a bath there. The moonlight glistened on the water as it cascaded down a rocky cliff into a shallow pool below, its coolness calling to me. I approached, grateful for the chance to wash away the grime from the rune ritual. The icy water felt like a blessing as I scrubbed away the blood and tar, watching it swirl and disappear in the stream. Once I was finally clean, I took out a fresh set of clothes from my bag, feeling the soft fabric against my renewed skin. As I stepped out of the water, the first thing I noticed was my height. Somehow, I was taller¡ªmy limbs leaner yet stronger. Everything about my body felt... aligned. It was as if every part of me was working together perfectly, with no strain, no discomfort. I flexed my hands, marvelling at the strength and precision in each movement. My senses were sharper¡ªeach sound around me clearer, each scent distinct. But most importantly, there was something profound in my mind¡ªa calmness I¡¯d never felt before. There was no hurry, no worry, just a steady peace that seemed to settle deep within me. After dressing, I caught sight of my reflection in a small puddle by the waterfall. I hardly recognized the person staring back at me. I was leaner, my features sharper and more defined. My gaze was calm, focused, with a depth that hadn¡¯t been there before. It was like seeing a stranger, yet I knew this was me¡ªthe new me. My hair, once inky black, now seemed darker than the abyss itself, as if it were devouring the light. My fair, tender skin had become baby-soft, yet I could feel its strength and resilience. My crimson eyes, with a hint of gold that had always seemed to glow and burn with fire, were no longer blazing with intensity. Instead, they radiated a profound calm, as if nothing could scare me, as if nothing could deter me from my path. The guilt of stealing the rune, the uncertainties about the MC¡ªeverything was gone. I now knew what kind of person I was. After finding inner peace, I had discovered the real me. I realized I was a selfish person. If I wanted something, I would take it¡ªnothing would stop me. The guilt was now all gone. Left was only a determined will to explore this new world. Now that my emotions were calmed, I prepared to leave this place, as it had nothing left to offer me. After a few hours, I reached the eastern gate of the city. Getting in was easy¡ªno one questioned me, as I was unawaken, had no storage artifacts, and was just a kid. As evening approached, I headed back to the inn and asked the receptionist to deliver food to my room. Once inside, I lay down on the bed and opened my status screen. --- Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Name: Ash Burn Age: 6 Level: 3 (0/1000) Class: (LOCKED) HP: 100/100 *** Strength: 12 Agility: 11 Intelligence: 12 Vitality: 14 Magic Power: 18 Charm: 8 *** [Skill Creation] (Un-Ranked) Description: The ability to create new skills from imagination per level. The more diverse and unique the imagination, the more powerful the skills created. [Mana Manipulation] - (Level 3) Description: The user¡¯s ability to absorb and control mana has drastically improved. The flow of mana within their body is now more refined, making the absorption process smoother and more efficient. The body¡¯s ability to channel mana directly into physical strength allows for feats that were previously impossible. [Sword Mastery] (Level 1) Description: Basic understanding and technique with a sword. Increases proficiency with sword-related tasks, allowing for greater precision and effectiveness. As the skill level increases, the user''s insight into sword techniques improves. Skills (2/3) --- Looking at my status, I was satisfied. My overall stats had improved¡ªmy mana, stamina, and health were all up. More importantly, I¡¯d reached Level 3, and my Mana Manipulation had upgraded as well. I was one step closer to my awakening. If I were the old Ash, I would have been worried about finding the elven swordsman. But now, with this deep sense of calmness, I analysed my options carefully. After some thought, I decided to leave this place and track down that old man after my first awakening. But before that, I needed to solve the problem of money. I had an idea for that. For now, though, I wanted to create a cheat skill, if possible. ''Skill Creation'' [Which skill does the host want to create?] ''Devour'' [Initializing... Error!! Error!!] [Initializing... Error!! Error!! Error!!] [Skill can''t be created.] [Not enough authority.] Fuck, I knew it. It won¡¯t let me create an OP ability. ''Copy'' [Initializing... Error!! Error!!] [Error!! Error!! Error!!] [Skill can''t be created] [Not enough authority] FUCK!!! Fine, then. How about... ''Inventory'' [Initializing... Error!! Error!!] [Skill can''t be created] [Host is not awakened yet] Fucking idiot system! It¡¯s not creating anything! Bitch!! Though the Rune of Stability helped me think clearly, it didn¡¯t eliminate my emotions entirely. That¡¯s why I was so angry. Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself and thought about how I could make money. Which skill would be most suitable for that? ''Skill Creation'' [Which skill does the host want to create?] ''Inspect'' [Initializing...] { Skill Creation Successful } *** [Inspect]-(level 1) Description: The ability to carefully examine objects, places, and people to discern hidden details, uncover secrets, or identify points of interest. *** Finally, phew...I need to get awakened if i want to create even most basic skills. Now I could make some money before heading out toward my next goal. As Ash found his inner peace, a new idea began to take shape in his mind. It wasn¡¯t another wild power-up or cheat skill. This time, it was different. The Rune of Balance. A Rune that could balance his stats, aligning his strengths in perfect harmony. He paused, letting the thought settle. Balance. Just like stability it was just as the name implies a rune for a balanced growth. His mind churned with the pros and cons of pursuing it. The advantages were clear. With the Rune of Balance, his strengths could be optimized. It would allow him to refine every aspect of his being, making him more well-rounded, capable of adapting to any challenge. His growth would be steadier, more sustainable. But there was a even a thought how will Ray as the Real MC will grow if I take it. As soon as this thought came I dismissed it because I am selfish it''s better to be Powerful yourself than to depend on others. And the Story itself was disrupted when a variable that was ''Me'' Entered this world. If I balance my stats, I won¡¯t have to worry about weaknesses, or at least, I won¡¯t have glaring ones. I can always improve them later. As for What will happen to the MC of the Story, ¡°I don¡¯t care how he will grow. I should focus on my growth.¡± With a steady resolve, he made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go for the Rune of Balance,¡± he muttered to himself. Getting it wouldn¡¯t be easy¡ªit would be tough, even¡ªbut not impossible. All he needed to do was use the people around him. They would unwittingly create a path for him. It would work. Yeah, let¡¯s try it. If it failed, nothing would change. After all, the next rune¡ªthe Rune of Balance¡ªwould be nearly impossible to find, even if someone passed right by it. It is hidden very thoroughly I don''t know how but the MC finds it with his Heavenly LUCK. In the story Ray has Heaven defying luck as Mentioned in the Title of the Story ¡®Heaven¡¯s Favourite¡¯ his luck is that good after getting the system that he always stumbles upon the Runes and other Treasure¡¯s required for his growth. He is even prepared for unexpected Ambush just because of a Hunch. Thinking about the MC my mind hurts at how unfair the Cheat of MC was, Even his Talents were fraudent. Well Who is to complain at least My talent of skill creation is also fraud. ¡°Well It doesn¡¯t matter, as I am going to Trample his luck with the knowledge of the future and steal his opportunities¡±, said Ash while smiling Chillingly. *** Chapter 8: Arcane Vault Ring The next morning, I woke up early¡ªwell, earlier than usual¡ªfor my daily training. My body was in the best condition possible, and pushing it even further would only improve my efficiency. Exerting my newly stable, balanced body felt like a natural next step. So, I spent the next few days doing sword practice. After practicing, I just wandered from one antique shop to another ,hoping to stumble upon a hidden treasure with the help of my Inspect skill. I guess luck was not with me because I found nothing. But, it wasn¡¯t all for nothing. My Sword Mastery and Inspect skills both leveled up to 2. *** [Sword Mastery] (Level 2) Description: Basic understanding and technique with a sword. Increases proficiency with sword-related tasks, allowing for greater precision and effectiveness. As the skill level increases, the user''s insight into sword techniques improves. [Inspect] (Level 2) Description: The ability to carefully examine objects, places, and people to discern hidden details, uncover secrets, or identify points of interest. Now, it can also tell the emotional state of the person you¡¯re inspecting. *** So, not much had changed except that I now had a bit more insight into sword techniques and could vaguely tell how people were feeling. In those typical RPGs, skills max out at level 10, and I figured it was the same here. It would mean I could make the abilities I had in my old game work in real life. And, with the Rune of Balance on top of that? Its a game changer. Getting stronger every day, becoming a better version of myself... that''s the dream, right? Back in my past life, I was just a loner. I wasn¡¯t even an NPC; I was just extra. People barely knew my name¡ªif they knew anything at all. They just called me The Novel Guy or THE ONE WHO READS ALL DAY. Yeah, I was that guy. Why did I read so much? People always asked. I¡¯d shrug and say, "It¡¯s fun." But, let¡¯s be real: I was trying to escape reality. The same reality I¡¯m still trying to escape, and you¡ªyeah, you reading this right now¡ªare probably trying to escape it, too. Anyway, novels became my friends. They were my comrades in arms on the endless journey of life. They gave me something to hold onto. Fast forward to today: it was my fifth day after getting the Rune of Stability. After a quick breakfast, I headed out, determined to find a new antique shop. As I roamed the streets, admiring the culture and the people of this world, I noticed a shop that looked... well, a bit shoddy. It was run-down, the kind of place that could collapse any moment, and it screamed, ¡°Come here, you¡¯re about to find something amazing.¡± In novels, these types of places are always hiding treasures, right? I mean, how could I resist? I approached the door, and the name of the shop caught my eye: "Antique Avenue." A bit too fancy of a name for such a shabby establishment, but I was intrigued. I pushed the door open, and the tinkling of a bell echoed above me. Inside, there was no one around. I shrugged and started inspecting the items. There were all kinds of things, some useful, some... not so much. But after searching through a pile of garbage¡ªI mean, rings¡ªI finally found what I was looking for. My Otaku sense were right.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I started laughing like a maniac. "HAHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAHAHA!" I couldn¡¯t help myself. If you found a magic item of that calibre in a pile of junk, you¡¯d probably do the same. *** Arcane Vault Ring Item Type: Accessory (Ring) Stats: +10 in all Stats Special Effect: Stores any spells up to Rank S Required Level: 50 (Currently sealed; only someone with the ability to use the ring can unseal it.) *** I was genuinely happy. Not because it was some ancient relic, but because it was rare, and it would fetch a high price. No more worrying about money for a while! Lost in my fantasies of becoming a wealthy mage, I was snapped out of my thoughts when a middle-aged man came out from a back room. I must¡¯ve startled him with my maniacal laughter, because his expression was... let¡¯s just say, unimpressed. I quickly realized I had to get control over my random outbursts. The man was dressed in plain clothes, with brown hair, brown eyes, a brown beard, and¡ªyep, you guessed it¡ªbrown skin. If it weren¡¯t for his clothes, I might¡¯ve just walked right past him. I used my Inspect skill on him, just to see what was up. Turns out, I could only glean a bit of info with my current skill level. *** Name: Jorin Ironweld Age: 32 Rank: E Class: Rogue State: Irritated (looks like someone woke him up from his nap) *** Rogues are usually scoundrels¡ªmercenaries, backstabbers, or adventurers who can¡¯t be trusted. This guy seemed irritated, probably because I was disturbing his nap. But, hey, at least I didn¡¯t have to deal with too much attitude... yet. He asked, grumpily, "Who are you, kid?" I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. "Why, can¡¯t a customer come in?" I said, playing it cool. "It¡¯s not a toy store, kid," he shot back, trying to get under my skin. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for a fight, so I asked about the price of a sword hanging on the wall. "10 gold coins," he grunted. I raised an eyebrow. "If it was really 10 gold coins, you wouldn¡¯t have a run-down shop like this." Maybe my remark was a little too blunt, because his face started turning a shade of red that was nearly matching his hair. I quickly changed the subject and asked about a ring nearby. "It¡¯s 1 silver, kid, give or take," he said, trying to brush me off. I pretended to think deeply, like I was weighing the most important decision of my life. After some dramatic pause, I pointed at the Arcane Vault Ring and said, "I¡¯ll take this one for 10 copper coins." His mouth twitched, but I ignored it, continuing my poker face. "70 coppers," he spat. "15 copper," I countered. "50 coppers," he sighed. "Deal," I said, dropping the agreed amount of coins on the counter, grabbing the ring, and making my quick exit. After he left , Jorin thought did the kid just defeated me in bargaining, Not able to find the answer he goes back to sleep. *** I wasn¡¯t done yet, though. I headed straight for the auction house. Inside, the place was bustling with energy. I found a free receptionist and went straight up to her. "How can I help you, sir?" she asked politely. "I need to sell an item," I said, keeping it formal. "But it¡¯s not your average trinket. Could you call over an appraiser?" "Of course, please wait here," she said, nodding. A few moments later, an old man came out from the back, probably the appraiser. He looked me over and said, "Show me what you have, kid." I handed over the Arcane Vault Ring, and as soon as he examined it, his expression shifted. I could see the shock in his eyes. He turned back to me, his voice a little more respectful. "How much are you expecting for this?" he asked. I knew the value. This thing could easily fetch around 100,000 gold coins at an auction, but I didn¡¯t have the time to wait around for that. He also must be asking to see if I knew the real value of the item "50,000 gold coins with a space ring," I said casually. He stared at me for a long moment before nodding. "You¡¯ve got a good eye...for a kid your age. 50,000 gold coins it is." With that, I walked away with the storage artifact in hand. As I left, I could feel the old man¡¯s gaze on my back. I had a feeling he was thinking something... but I didn¡¯t care. I had money now, and that¡¯s all that mattered. As he left the hall The old man muttered , "His body was perfect as if blessed by heaven itself he must be a prodigy who left his home for life experiences." What Ash doesn''t know that he literally fooled someone without trying it and even if he knew he wont do anything . *** Author notes: As an appraiser The old man can also appraise humans that''s why he knew how Ash body was too good to be of a normal person. Chapter 9 : Iron Hold City After leaving the auction house with a triumphant grin, Ash decided to treat himself at the finest restaurant in the city. Devouring a lavish meal, he felt satisfied and energized for what lay ahead. With his newly acquired spatial ring brimming with gold¡ªhe knew preparation was key. He embarked on a shopping spree, buying food, clothing, water, a tent, and other essential supplies. Then, he headed to the city¡¯s best weapon shop, as his wooden sword wouldn¡¯t cut it for the challenges ahead. After purchasing all the necessary items, he was left with 48,000 gold coins. Spending 2,000 gold coins on quality supplies for future use was worth it. Standing in front of the best weapon shop in the city, he marvelled at the sight before him. Despite being the top weapon shop, it had a simple and unassuming design. He walked inside and headed straight to the katana section. He only wanted one weapon: a katana. Being an otaku, he was a lover of katanas, which was also why he chose the swordsman class in the game. In the future, he planned to obtain a weapon that would grow with him, but for now, he needed a strong, sharp, and high-quality katana. Looking through the katanas available in the shop, he narrowed down his choices to two. In his right hand was a katana with a black blade adorned with red lines and a pitch-black handle. The blade looked as though it had emerged straight from the depths of hell¡ªit was undeniably badass. In his left hand was a katana with a shiny blade and a white handle, giving it an ethereal appearance as if it had descended from heaven. "If I have a choice," he thought, "I¡¯m going with the one from hell. It looks badass and isn¡¯t eye-catching." *** Shadow cutter Item Type: Weapon (Katana) Special Effect: -A katana designed to strike with stealth and speed, cutting through the darkness without a trace. -Increase Movement speed by 20% Required Level: None *** He took the ''Shadow Cutter'' to the receptionist and asked for its price. "It will be 45,000 gold coins, sir," the man at the reception replied with a smile. "What the f*ck?" I accidentally blurted out. Realizing my mistake, I quickly corrected myself and asked again, "Why is the price so high?" He replied, "Sir, this katana, Shadow Cutter, is the best katana in this price range. It won¡¯t break easily unless you¡¯re fighting someone above Rank C, and it doesn¡¯t have a rank limit. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so expensive." Even though my heart ached at the sheer price, I decided to buy it because it could be used for a long time, and the sword fit my hand perfectly. After paying him, I was left with only 3,000 gold coins. After leaving the shop with my new weapon in tow, I made my way toward the train station. Even though this world is a mix of technology and magic, there¡¯s not much difference from my previous world¡ªjust that the technology is more advanced. It¡¯s mostly the same, especially in the lands where humans reside. Apart from being more united against external races, everything else remains unchanged: the same competition, the same privileges for the rich over the poor, and the same reliance on connections to get ahead¡ªblah, blah, blah. Whatever. I don¡¯t want to be someone who changes these things, but when I start my organization in the shadows, I¡¯ll sweep away all those corrupted bastards and kill anyone involved in such things. After boarding the train, I set off toward my next destination¡ªthe city where the Rune of Balance is located. *** CITY OF IRONHOLD This city is famous for its Iron Defence, with very tight security since it lies on the border where humans reside. On the other side of the iron walls, there is a forest, and as you may have guessed, The Elves live there. The Rune is located within that forest, although hidden. It''s not in the area where the elves live, but the region between the human kingdom and the elves'' kingdom is occupied by beasts, so there''s at least a 10 to 20 km distance between both borders. It''s not that we''re wary of the elves or anything; it''s just that there have been some conflicts between the two kingdoms. However, these conflicts haven''t escalated to the point of war. Also, once the Higher Rank demons (SSS-Rank) begin to emerge from the dungeons to raid this world, every race will form an alliance that will last for a very long time. The Higher rank demons will start their attack when the main protagonist completes his academy training. But there are still many demons below SSS rank who will try to kill Future Hunters of the Human Race and Other Races, that¡¯s why they will target the Best Academy of the Human Race where the Protagonist is. The academy lasts for four years, and based on what I''ve checked, my age and the protagonist¡¯s age are almost the same. This means that when I turn 17, the SSS Rank demons will start to invade, and the Demon King, who is above SSS level, will descend after three years. I will just have to make sure that the Demon King dies at the hands of the protagonist. Even though I am stealing his runes, I will still ensure that the story doesn¡¯t deviate too much due to my interference. Even though I am stealing¡­ let¡¯s just say exchanging his runes, I have no intention of taking other relics and items that will make him strong. I will be strong enough with the runes. However, I must prevent the runes from falling into the Demon King''s hands. Well, there are already many powerful demons hiding in the World. In the world of Akumia, there are many dungeons of various ranks, and not everyone can track each one of them. So, it¡¯s obvious that many demons are already present on this planet, hiding and gathering their strength, while also trying to infiltrate the hierarchy of various races. Well, I¡¯m not going to kill them right now; otherwise, the story will change. I¡¯ll try my best to avoid altering the plot so that I can benefit from what¡¯s to come in the future. After reaching the city, I made my way to a good inn. Since I was about to disturb the peace of the city, I figured I should at least find a safe place to sleep in peace. After paying 100 gold coins for the best room in the inn, for a stay of two weeks, I made my way to my room. Upon opening the door, I was satisfied with what I had paid for. The room was a perfect blend of magic and advanced technology. The bed, framed in dark wood and shimmering steel, adjusted its softness with a wave of the hand.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Holographic lanterns glowed softly, casting a warm light over polished stone floors that shifted colors with your movements. A smart mirror not only showed your reflection but also displayed glowing runes that adjusted the room¡¯s temperature, lighting, and mood at a command. The floating bathtub filled with magically infused water at the perfect temperature, while soft melodies played from crystalline speakers. Outside, a wall-sized window displayed a changing view, from bustling city streets to tranquil forest landscapes, all controlled with a mere thought. Comfort, magic, and technology combined in harmony, offering both luxury and convenience. After resting for a moment, I left the inn. It was evening, the perfect time to start my plan. Even though I had seen it many times before, the scenery of this world melted my heart every time I saw it¡ªit was truly breathtaking. The Rune of Stability always helped me think clearly and calmed my mind, almost like I was always meditating. Combined with the beautiful scenery, it was the perfect balance. Once I became strong enough, I would find a peaceful place to settle down. I made my way toward a dark alley. After walking for some time, I found what I was looking for: a dark door tucked away in the alley, next to a bar. Standing in front of the door, I knocked in a rhythm. Knock-knock-knock. I waited for a second, then knocked again. Knock-knock. The pattern in which I knocked on the door was a well-known signal ¡ª one used by those who have information to trade in exchange for money. Many children work in this way, being paid by the black market if the information is accurate. That''s why I decided to share the information like one of them, to avoid raising suspicion. And, well, I¡¯m lucky that I¡¯m still a child; otherwise, it would have been more difficult. "The shadows are long tonight," the man asked, his voice coming from behind the door. "But they are safer than the light," I replied. "The coin has two faces," he said. "But the true face remains hidden," I answered. "Come in," he said. I stepped inside, and the man closed the door behind me. Turning around, I noticed him watching me as I observed the surroundings. Both of us wore masks, so I wasn¡¯t worried about my identity being exposed¡ªeveryone wore a mask here. He asked, "What level of info do you have, kid?" "4-star," I replied. A 4-star rating meant the information was rare. 5-star was the highest level, but 4-star was still valuable enough to make anyone jealous. If the information was true, the person providing it could earn a lot of money. He was clearly shocked¡ªhis reaction was obvious. A strange silence lingered between us. After a while, I decided to break the silence. "Cough, cough... can you take me to the head?" I was referring to the leader of this black-market branch. As the information was 4 stars, the head will listen the information. "Follow me," he said. I followed him, carefully observing the surroundings. We walked for what felt like a long time, taking turns and crossing various checkpoints. The place we were in at the moment wasn¡¯t the black market itself; it was where the higher-ups stayed. The black market should be underground, but we were still on the surface. After walking for about 15 minutes, we finally arrived in front of a door guarded by two people. The man I was following told me to wait and entered the room. A few minutes later, he returned and motioned for me to go inside. If this had been the old me, I would have been nervous. But now, after fusing the Rune of Stability with my soul, I felt no stress, even though there was little bit of fear but my mind was calm. My breathing was steady, and my heartbeat was calm. With a sense of inner peace, I made my way toward the door. The door creaked open, revealing a room shrouded in shadows, illuminated only by the soft, steady glow of a single lantern. The air was thick with the scent of old parchment and ink. Shelves lined the walls, stacked high with neatly arranged documents and ledgers¡ªrecords of trades, deals, and secrets. At the far end of the room, behind a simple wooden desk, sat the department head, his figure imposing in the dim light. He wore a dark mask that covered the lower half of his face, but his eyes¡ªsharp and calculating¡ªwere fully visible, watching with unsettling intensity. The mask, along with his perfectly still posture, gave him an air of quiet menace. A large weapon rested against the wall beside him, its presence a silent warning. The room felt heavy with his strength, both physical and unspoken, as though every document could be turned into a weapon at his command. He said nothing, but his gaze locked onto the newcomer¡ªassessing, waiting, like a predator studying its prey. The silence was thick, pressing on the chest, as the weight of his presence filled the space. Ash stepped into the room, the heavy door closing with a soft thud behind him. He stood tall despite his nerves, his voice faltering only slightly as he greeted the head of the department. "Good evening, sir." The department head didn¡¯t acknowledge the greeting immediately. His sharp, calculating eyes were fixed on Ash the moment he entered, as though measuring every step, every movement. A mask covered the lower half of his face, but his gaze was as piercing and sharp as any blade. "Information," he said, his voice a low rumble that filled the room. Ash knew that staying too calm would raise suspicion, so he swallowed, unfurling a small scroll from his belt. He glanced at the document briefly before meeting the head''s eyes for a heartbeat, then quickly looked away. His heart pounded in his chest as he spoke, his tone rushed yet steady, betraying the storm of emotions he was desperately trying to suppress. He thought because he possessed the rune that sharpened his mind and allowed him to think with unwavering logic, it could not strip away the raw, primal emotions coursing through him. Fear, like a cold blade, lingered at the edge of his thoughts, an instinctual response that no amount of reason could banish. He had decided this was the best approach¡ªcalculated, precise, the only path that offered even a sliver of success. Yet, the presence of the predator in front of him, its piercing gaze unyielding and its aura suffocating, made his resolve falter for just a moment. It wasn¡¯t just fear of death; it was the weight of the stakes, the knowledge that one wrong word, one misstep, could seal his fate. Still, he held his ground. The rune pulsed faintly against his skin, a reminder of his strength and the burden it carried. He couldn¡¯t afford to falter¡ªnot now. "I overheard something, sir. A conversation. A couple of adventurers were talking near the tavern. One of them mentioned something strange happening in the forest at the border between the elves and humans." The head¡¯s eyes flickered, but he made no move. He simply waited, giving Ash space to continue. Ash pressed on. "There¡¯ve been unusual energy readings coming from the forest in that area. He was with his friend, and they mentioned it was unlike anything they¡¯d seen before¡ªarcane magic, but ancient, even. They think it¡¯s a hidden dungeon, sealed for centuries." Ash paused, studying the head¡¯s reaction. When he saw none, he pushed forward. "The thing is, this dungeon, it¡¯s different. They say once it''s conquered, it won''t be usable like others. It will become part of the world itself." The head¡¯s eyes remained locked on Ash, but the tension in the room thickened. The weight of the information hung heavy in the air. "Any details about the dungeon?" the head asked, his voice colder now, more intrigued. Ash shook his head. "Not much. They don¡¯t know the exact location, but they heard it could be hidden beneath the root systems of the oldest trees, deep in the forest. The adventurer said it¡¯s unlike any treasure they¡¯ve ever heard of¡ªnot just gold or gems... but something more." The head remained silent for a long moment, motionless, as though absorbing every word, every possibility. Ash shifted nervously but kept his gaze lowered. The department head¡¯s fingers slowly tapped on the desk, his expression unreadable beneath the mask. He considered the implications of the information, weighing the danger, the value. "Good," he finally said, his voice cold. "You¡¯ve done well. Leave now. We¡¯ll move on this. You will receive the money if the information is true" Ash, eager to escape the room and the weight of the head''s gaze, quickly bowed and turned for the door. As it closed behind him, the room fell silent once again, save for the faint rustling of papers. The head of the department remained seated, his eyes now fixed on the dim glow of the lanterns, already calculating the next steps¡ªhow to harness this new, potentially dangerous information and turn it to his advantage. Once outside, Ash took a few moments to make sure no one was following him. He moved quickly through the streets, blending into the crowds. His heart raced as he entered a small store crowded with children and bustling patrons. Inside, he swiftly changed into a different set of clothes, storing the mask in the ring. His movements were cautious, still glancing over his shoulder to ensure no one had caught onto him. After some time spent walking through the city''s winding streets, Ash finally made his way back to the inn, heart still pounding as he approached the room. He let out a breath of relief as he entered, locking the door behind him. For the moment, he was safe. After lying on the bed, Ash reflected on his plan. "Now that the black market knows about the hidden dungeon, once they send people into the forest, I''ll inform the city head about it. I''ll mention the potential treasure within the rune as well. The head must have already guessed that the dungeon likely contains a rune, since any dungeon with a rune inside becomes part of the real world once conquered. After that, no monsters will spawn. But that''s exactly what I want. I want them to fight each other so that once they conquer the dungeon, I can swoop in and take the rune." Ash paused for a moment, his mind working through the details. "Not much is known about the runes in this world. Most people don¡¯t even know their names. But I know, because I¡¯ve read the novel. The thing is, unless you know the name of a rune and understand its purpose, you can¡¯t use it¡±. ¡°And even if you know the name, fusing it with yourself requires a series of steps that only I, and the Demon King, know. The main protagonist only learns this procedure after defeating the Demon King and stealing his memories.¡± ¡°The Demon King targets this world because of its abundance of runes, and he''s after them. I don¡¯t know exactly how he got this information, as the novel isn''t finished, but the protagonist also gains the ability to fuse with runes thanks to his advanced system. His system is far more developed than mine." "That¡¯s also why every powerful entity from different planets targets our protagonist¡ªjust to learn how to fuse with the rune, if only there were no runes His life would be peaceful" If we think in that way You can say that I am helping the protagonist¡­. Well, I think I am. He sighed, rolling over to settle into the bed. " Time to sleep." *** Chapter 10 : City Hall The next morning, Ash woke up feeling more determined than ever. He began his daily workout with greater intensity, pushing his body to its limits. His focus was on honing his swordsmanship. Each swing of his katana was accompanied by attempts to channel mana, aiming to coat the blade with a thin, sharp layer of energy. Though crude and unstable, these small steps were progress toward his ultimate goal. After completing his morning routine and devouring a hearty breakfast, Ash found himself with time to spare. He wandered the city, exploring the various facilities and marveling at the intricate blend of magic and technology this world offered. On some days, he visited the library, immersing himself in tomes about the histories and peculiarities of different races. Other times, he roamed the streets, indulging in the local delicacies sold at bustling stalls. This routine continued for a few days, a mix of discipline and leisure. On the fourth day, Ash¡¯s focus shifted. Sitting at his desk in the dimly lit inn room, he carefully scrawled a note on a piece of parchment. With a sly grin, he folded the note, crumpled it into a tight ball, and wrapped it around a small rock. "Time to get their attention," he muttered to himself. Making his way to the City Hall, Ash eyed the guards stationed at the gate. Their postures were relaxed, their vigilance lackluster. Perfect He tossed the rock with precision, watching as it arced through the air and clattered against the gate with a loud clang. The guards jumped, startled. Without waiting to see their reaction, Ash bolted. His small legs pumped furiously as he darted through alleyways, weaving through the morning crowds. After a while, he slowed to a casual stroll, blending seamlessly with the bustling townsfolk. They won¡¯t suspect an ordinary, un-awakened six-year-old, right? he thought, smirking to himself. A guards did run past him moments later, his expressions tense. Ash¡¯s smirk widened. No CCTV in this world¡ªlucky me. Satisfied, he made his way to the library. The pieces were in place. Now, it was a waiting game. ¡°Just wait and watch,¡± he whispered under his breath, ¡°and then... reap the rewards.¡± He let out a quiet chuckle. "Hehehehe..." *** ( GARRON''S POV ) The late morning sun beat down on the bustling streets of Iron-hold, its rays dancing off the sleek, rune-etched carriages rattling along the cobblestones like a parade of magic and metal. Garron, in contrast, leaned lazily against his post by the City Hall gates, one hand casually resting on his spear, the other clutching a half-eaten apple as though he were posing for a portrait of complete indifference. Guard duty, on a good day, was about as exciting as watching paint dry on a stone wall¡ªespecially in a city like Iron-hold, where nothing ever happened unless you counted the occasional argument over the price of bread. Still, it paid the bills, and Garron wasn¡¯t exactly a man to break a sweat over something as trivial as "doing his job." The streets bustled with merchants shouting their wares, children darting between legs like miniature wrecking balls, but none of it managed to pry his attention away from the important business of deciding what to have for lunch. That is, until¡ªwithout any warning¡ªa rock came flying through the air like it had some sort of personal vendetta against him. It slammed into the gate beside him with a clang that rattled his bones and nearly sent his apple flying into orbit. "Who the hell¡ª?!" Garron growled, standing up straighter for the first time that morning, his hand instinctively tightening on the spear as though the rock were a wild animal that needed taming. The rock bounced once, then rolled to a stop near his boot like it was waiting for him to make the next move. Groaning in irritation, Garron bent down to pick it up, but something unusual caught his eye: a scrap of parchment, wrapped tightly around the rock like some sort of unholy burrito. He frowned and unrolled the note, the bustling noise of the street fading into the background as he read. The handwriting was jagged, as though the author had been in a hurry¡ªor possibly had a very shaky hand. It read: "There¡¯s a hidden dungeon located in the forest at the roots of the oldest tree, between the Human Kingdom border and the Elven Kingdom border. It¡¯s a one-time dungeon that becomes part of the world after conquering it. BLACK MARKET is already searching for it." For a moment, Garron just stood there, staring at the paper as his brain tried to process the information. Was this a prank? A really weird one? No, it wasn¡¯t. The message was too strange to be a joke, and the mention of the "Black Market" set off alarm bells in his head.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. After a few seconds, confusion gave way to mild concern, which quickly morphed into the kind of unease that makes you question your life choices. He glanced over at the crowded streets, then turned in the direction the rock had come from. With a reluctant groan, he hefted his spear, tossed the remains of his apple onto the ground like it had betrayed him, and muttered, "Of course something happens on my watch." He straightened up, his usual apathy replaced by a nagging sense of dread. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to get him moving. As his boots pounded against the cobblestones, Garron weaved through the chaotic crowd, trying to make sense of what was going on. The street was a whirlwind of activity: shopkeepers yelling at each other over haggling prices, street performers juggling flames (enchanted ones, of course, because apparently fire-breathing was just so last year), and children weaving between carts like they were on a mission to trip over every stray leg. But despite the noise, no one stood out¡ªno suspicious figures lurking in the shadows, no ominous glances exchanged. It was all just...normal. Too normal. "Figures," Garron muttered under his breath, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Probably some prank by those little hellions from the lower district." Still, the words on the parchment nagged at him like a song stuck in his head. He pulled the crumpled note from his belt and read it again. The words seemed even stranger the second time around¡ª"one-time dungeon"? Was that some kind of dungeon you could only visit once, like a bad concert ticket? Or was it one of those "once you conquer it, it becomes part of the world" deals? Either way, it didn¡¯t seem like something to take lightly. With no answers and a growing sense of unease twisting in his gut, Garron turned back toward City Hall. He might not be the most diligent guard in Iron-hold, but even he knew when to raise the alarm. If something¡ªor someone¡ªwas planning to stir up trouble, it was better to get the information to the higher-ups than to sit around and wait for it to blow up in his face. As he approached the grand iron gates of City Hall, the sight of the towering spires and the intricate rune-etched walls seemed almost welcoming in its cold, imposing beauty. The building was a marvel, a mix of magic and machinery that screamed "we mean business." Guards stationed by the entrance glanced his way, their expressions momentarily puzzled as Garron, who usually avoided making a scene, marched up the steps with the kind of purpose he usually reserved for a buffet line. ¡°I need to speak to the city lord,¡± he said, holding up the crumpled note like it was a golden ticket. ¡°It¡¯s urgent.¡± The other guards exchanged a quick look, the kind that said, "Is this guy for real?" but one of them nodded and went inside to announce him. Garron stood there, shifting uncomfortably. The weight of the mysterious note was starting to feel heavier by the second. What had he just gotten himself into? And, more importantly, who the hell throws rocks at guards in broad daylight? *** (EDRIM''S POV) City Lord, Edrim Tallow leaned back in his intricately carved, rune-etched chair, rubbing his temples as he scanned the latest trade reports. His office was a whirlwind of paperwork, enchanted tablets, and magical projections detailing everything from grain shortages in the outer districts to disputes over border tariffs with the Elven Kingdom. Edrim had always thought being the city head of Iron-hold would come with prestige and power, but instead, it felt like juggling flaming swords while riding a griffon. It was a far cry from his days as an S-rank adventurer, where problems could be solved with a swing of his enchanted blade or a carefully placed spell. Back then, the challenges were monstrous, but they were simple¡ªclear the dungeon, slay the beast, save the village. Now, he dealt with invisible foes: bureaucracy, politics, and endless compromises. At the moment, he was reviewing a heated complaint from the Guild of Artificers about rogue mages using unstable enchantments in public spaces. Before that, it was a long-winded proposal from the Steam wrights¡¯ Union about building a new mage link rail that would cut through his favorite hunting grounds. He sighed, tapping his desk with irritation as he muttered, ¡°If one more person mentions ¡®efficiency in transport,¡¯ I¡¯m going to throw them into the canal.¡± At the moment, his focus was on a delicate matter ,The black market. It had been unusually active lately, and reports hinted at something big brewing. Edrim sighed, muttering, ¡° As if I didn¡¯t have enough to deal with.¡± Just as he was about to dismiss the projection, a sharp knock echoed through his chamber. Edrim scowled, not even glancing up. ¡°Unless you¡¯re here to bring me a solution to every problem in Iron-hold, I suggest you rethink interrupting me.¡± The door creaked open, and his steward, a wiry man named Fenwick, poked his head in, looking both apologetic and exasperated. ¡°My lord, one of the guards insists this is urgent. It¡¯s... Garron.¡± Edrim groaned, rubbing his face. ¡°Garron? The one who spends half his shift napping and the other half finding excuses to sneak away for snacks? What in the name of the Twin Moons could he consider urgent?¡± Fenwick stepped inside, holding a crumpled piece of parchment. ¡°He found this, my lord. It¡¯s¡­ peculiar. He says you need to see it.¡± Edrim waved him in, snatching the paper with little ceremony. As he read the note, his bemused expression slowly shifted to one of mild interest, then cautious concern. "There¡¯s a hidden dungeon located in the forest at the roots of the oldest tree, between the Human Kingdom border and the Elven Kingdom border. It¡¯s a one-time dungeon that becomes part of the world after conquering it." His brow furrowed as he reread the message. A one-time dungeon? That alone was rare enough to raise alarms. But the location¡ªso close to the contested border¡ªwas even more troubling. Then came the thought that froze him in place: the treasure mentioned was likely a rune. Runes were ancient artifacts of immense power, their true nature understood by No one. Most people thought of them as mythical treasures, their names and purposes shrouded in mystery. But Edrim knew the truth. Once a dungeon containing a rune was conquered, it ceased to spawn monsters and became part of the real world¡ªa fixed, tangible place. That kind of power was enough to ignite wars. Just as Edrim began to weigh his options, his mind turned to a sinister possibility: the black market. Edrim folded the parchment and stood abruptly, his robe swishing behind him. ¡°Inform the council immediately,¡± he barked at Fenwick. ¡°And send word to the mages¡¯ guild nearby. We¡¯re mobilizing an expedition.¡± Fenwick blinked, caught off guard by his urgency. ¡°An expedition, my lord? Is this about the dungeon?¡± Edrim¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. ¡°If this dungeon holds a rune, we can¡¯t afford to waste time. The black market likely knows about it already. If we delay, it won¡¯t just be treasure hunters in that forest¡ªit¡¯ll be a bloodbath. And if we let the rune fall into the wrong hands, we¡¯ll have more than just monsters to deal with.¡± Fenwick nodded quickly, retreating to carry out the orders. Edrim remained in his office, staring out the window toward the distant tree. A hidden dungeon, a border dispute, and a rune that could change the balance of power¡ªit seemed his quiet day was over. *** Chapter 11 : Hidden Dungeon [VARRICK''S POV] Varrick Lythren, the Head of the black market, leaned back in his chair, the soft thud of the door closing lingering in the air. The kid''s report played over and over in his mind¡ªa hidden dungeon, ancient magic, and the promise of a treasure like no other. The boy¡¯s nervousness had been undeniable, but there was something deliberate in his delivery. Ash had done his part well, but Varrick couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something crucial had been left unsaid. He tapped his fingers rhythmically on the desk, his gaze fixed on the flickering lantern light. His thoughts were sharp, methodical, each one more calculated than the last. With a flick of his hand, he summoned his subordinate, Grint. Grint scurried in, giving a small bow. "Yes, boss?" Varrick'' s eyes narrowed, his voice low but unwavering. "Follow the boy. I want to know where he goes, who he talks to, and if necessary, what socks he wears to bed. And find out who¡¯s pulling his strings." Grint hesitated. "S-Socks, boss?" Varrick sighed heavily. "It¡¯s a figure of speech, Grint. Just follow him. Quietly." "Y-yes, boss," Grint stammered, quickly exiting the room. *** [GRINT"S POV] Grint leaned against the cool stone wall of the black market headquarters, the sounds of the bustling city fading as the door clicked shut behind him. His orders had been simple: follow Ash. Easy enough, right? But the boy had slipped away like smoke, vanishing into the crowd before Grint could even react. Now, he had no choice but to follow, praying that he wouldn¡¯t be caught. Ash was easy to spot¡ªhis nervous energy practically pulsed from him. But Grint had learned long ago not to underestimate anyone who had managed to catch Varrick¡¯ s attention. He waited a beat, then pushed off the wall, slipping into the shadows of the street. Keeping a careful distance, he followed Ash, blending into the chaos of the city¡¯s streets. The crowds made it easy to disappear, but it also meant that keeping eyes on the boy was harder than expected. Ash darted between groups of people, moving with a fluidity that kept him just out of reach. His eyes flicked over his shoulder constantly, as if he could sense Grint¡¯s gaze on him. Grint had to stay quick but unnoticed¡ªno room for mistakes. He was good at this. Varrick had made sure of that. But even so, the chase had a bite to it, a rush of adrenaline that kept his heart pounding. Before long, Ash entered a small store, crowded with children running around and patrons haggling over trinkets. The noise was thick, a perfect cover for Ash¡¯s movements. "Damn it." Grint cursed softly and pushed forward, glancing through the window. The store was packed¡ªno sign of Ash. He stepped inside, slipping through the crowd, his eyes scanning every corner for the boy. But he found Nothing, The shelves were crammed with goods, but Ash had vanished, as if he¡¯d never been there. A cold twinge of panic struck Grint¡¯s chest. How had he done it? How had he vanished so quickly? Pushing past the crowd, his heart raced as he made his way to the counter. A small bell above the door tinkled, but there was no sign of Ash. His gaze flicked toward the back of the shop, where a door stood slightly ajar. Grint¡¯s pulse quickened. He didn¡¯t need to check twice. Without thinking, he bolted toward the backroom. Empty. The door leading to the alley stood wide open, the faint chill of night creeping in. Ash was gone. Grint stood frozen for a moment, dumbfounded. He had been so close, sure that the nervous kid would be an easy mark, but Ash had vanished into the shadows, leaving nothing but the echo of his footsteps. Frustration bubbled up in Grint¡¯s chest, mixing with the bitter sting of embarrassment. He had failed the mission. With a deep sigh, Grint turned back into the shop, trying to shake off the bitter taste of defeat. The crowd buzzed around him, oblivious to his mistake. He had no choice but to return to Varrick empty-handed. And he knew exactly how that would go. When he faced Varrick, there would be no sympathy for losing track of a kid¡ªnot in this business. It was a cutthroat world, and Grint¡¯s failure would cost him more than just his pride. A few hours later Grint returned, looking as if he¡¯d been through a hurricane. "Boss! I, uh... I lost him." Varrick froze mid-tap, his expression unreadable beneath the mask. Slowly, he turned to face Grint, the quiet in the room growing oppressive. "You lost him?" Varrick'' s voice was as calm as ever, but the coldness of it sent a chill through the air, almost worse than a shout. "Y-Yes, boss. He disappeared into the crowd! Like a shadow, I swear!" Varrick rubbed his temples, exhaling slowly as if the weight of the world had suddenly rested on his shoulders. "Grint... let me ask you a question. How does one lose a shadow, when they are literally trained to follow shadows?"Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "I¡ªSorry, boss!" Varrick leaned back in his chair, letting out a long, deliberate sigh. "Alright. Let¡¯s assume for a moment that the kid was clever enough to escape. It doesn¡¯t matter." Grint¡¯s confusion deepened, his brow furrowing. "You¡¯re... letting me off the hook?" Varrick¡¯ s lips curled into a small, cryptic smile, though his eyes remained hard. "Consider it a... change of focus. The kid isn¡¯t our immediate concern for now. The Hidden dungeon is." Grint opened his mouth to protest, but something in Varrick¡¯ s gaze silenced him. The boss wasn¡¯t angry¡ªhe was intrigued, like a predator studying new prey. "So, what¡¯s the next move, boss?" Grint asked cautiously. Varrick straightened in his chair, his tone suddenly sharp. "Assemble a team. Search every old tree in that forest. Every. Single. One. If a tree so much as whispers out of place, I want to know about it. I need to know if this information is true, and if it is... I want to know who is Giving this information and Why ? I want the answers, Grint. Do you understand?" "Y-Yes, boss," Grint stammered, gulping nervously, and quickly made his way out of the room. Four days later¡­ A breathless runner arrived at Varrick¡¯ s office, his voice trembling with excitement. "Sir! We found something!" Varrick¡¯ s eyes gleamed behind his mask, his lips curling into a smile. "Finally. What is it?" The runner caught his breath, eager to deliver the news. "There¡¯s an old tree, deep in the forest. It¡¯s... strange. There¡¯s energy coming out of it. Unusual energy." Varrick¡¯ s smile widened, a cold gleam in his eyes. "Tell the team to hold position. I¡¯ll handle this personally." *** At the Forest Varrick reached the forest in record time, his movements sharp and precise. Even for an S-ranker like him, his speed was extraordinary. His team stood at a respectful distance, their expressions a mix of awe and unease as they gestured toward the glowing, ancient tree. The tree itself was a towering behemoth, its roots winding deep into the earth like the grasp of a titan. A faint, pulsing glow seeped from a fissure in its bark, casting long, eerie shadows across the forest floor. The air felt thick with the weight of something old, something powerful. Varrick Lythren, head of the black market, stepped into the clearing, his gaze locked on the glowing fissure. His shadow-infused blade rested lightly in his hand, its soft hum harmonizing with the charged atmosphere. Behind him, his men remained still, weapons drawn, their unease masked by forced bravado. ¡°Now this,¡± Varrick murmured, tilting his head slightly, ¡°is an opportunity.¡± He moved closer, his sharp eyes scanning the unnatural glow. ¡°An ancient dungeon. A one-time affair. And with a rune, no less¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he reached out and brushed the glowing bark with his fingers and injected a little bit of mana. A slow smirk spread across his lips. "This is it." Before he could inspect further, the silence of the forest was broken by the unmistakable sound of footsteps. Varrick¡¯ s eyes snapped toward the source, his smirk fading as a familiar figure emerged from the tree line. Edrim Tallow, City Lord of Iron-hold, stood tall in his crimson robes, faint runes glowing from the fabric. He was flanked by a group of armored guards and mages, their tension palpable in the air. ¡°Varrick,¡± Edrim said coldly, halting just outside the reach of the fissure¡¯s glow. His gaze shifted between Varrick and the glowing tree. ¡°I should¡¯ve known you¡¯d be sniffing around something like this.¡± ¡°Edrim,¡± Varrick replied smoothly, his smirk returning. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s a pleasure, but we both know it¡¯s not. Come to spoil my fun, have you?¡± Edrim¡¯s jaw tightened. "This dungeon isn¡¯t yours to plunder, Varrick. It belongs to the people of Iron hold." "Does it?" Varrick said, his head tilting slightly. "Because from where I¡¯m standing, it looks like it belongs to whoever gets there first. And if I recall, that¡¯s me." One of Edrim¡¯s mages stepped forward, staff crackling with magical energy. "Lord Tallow, shall we¡ª" Edrim held up a hand, silencing them. His eyes never left Varrick. "This dungeon contains a rune, doesn¡¯t it?" Varrick¡¯ s smirk widened, the recognition clear. "Well, well, you¡¯re sharper than the council gives you credit for. Yes, it does. And we both know what that means, don¡¯t we?" "Enough to start a war over¡ªa Rune no one even knows how to use. ," Edrim said grimly. "And if it falls into the hands of the black market, it means nothing but Chaos and unchecked greed." Varrick chuckled, the sound low and dangerous. "Chaos, Edrim? Such a dramatic word. I prefer ¡®opportunity for Lots of Money''. Runes Fetches loads of Money in Auction." The air between them thickened, crackling with unspoken threats. Edrim¡¯s guards shifted nervously, their hands resting on their weapons, while Varrick¡¯ s team lingered in the shadows, their presence heavy despite their silence. Edrim broke the tense silence. "You can¡¯t seriously think you¡¯ll get away with this. Iron hold''s forces will hunt you down if you try to claim that rune." Varrick¡¯ s tone turned cold. "And you think Iron hold can keep it safe? Let¡¯s not pretend your council wouldn¡¯t sell it to the highest bidder if they thought it¡¯d line their pockets. At least with me, it¡¯ll be¡­ well managed." "By ¡®well managed,¡¯ you mean sold to the highest criminal enterprise?" Edrim shot back. "Details," Varrick replied with a shrug. Just then, the ancient tree groaned, the glowing fissure widening as the dungeon seemed to react to their presence. Both men froze, their attention drawn to the sudden shift in energy. "Whatever your intentions, Varrick," Edrim said, drawing a Sword from his side, "this ends here." Varrick ¡¯s smirk vanished, replaced by a steely glare. His own blade, infused with shadow magic, was already in his hand. "You¡¯re welcome to try, old friend. But if you think you can stop me, you¡¯re sorely mistaken." The two men locked eyes, their silent battle of wills mirrored in the standoff between their teams. Then, the ground shook violently, and the tree¡¯s glow flared brighter than ever. "Looks like the dungeon has other plans," Varrick muttered, steadying himself. Edrim¡¯s voice was sharp as steel. "This isn¡¯t over, Varrick. Stand down, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret stepping foot in this forest." "Funny," Varrick replied with a wicked grin. "I was about to say the same to you." As the ancient tree split open further, revealing a spiraling staircase descending into darkness, both men steeled themselves. The inevitable clash was coming¡ªand only one would walk away with the rune hidden within. *** One Week Earlier Beneath the cloak of night, Ash knelt before the ancient tree, his hands resting lightly on the earth. The air around him seemed to hum with a palpable energy, the old power of the tree responding to his presence. His breathing was steady, calm, despite the charged atmosphere that crackled in the air. Focusing intently, Ash began to channel his mana, weaving it in a pattern that resonated with the tree. His fingertips brushed against the bark, sending pulses of energy flowing through it. The mana responded, sinking deep into the ancient roots, and for a moment, the tree seemed to shudder in recognition. ¡°Just a little more...¡± Ash whispered to himself, his focus unwavering. The flow of mana was deliberate, a calculated rhythm that synchronized with the subtle beat of the tree¡¯s life force. A faint glow began to spread from the fissure in the tree¡¯s bark, like the slow opening of an eye that had been closed for centuries. The ground trembled, barely perceptible, as the spiraling staircase started to form, the dungeon¡¯s entrance awakening after eons of slumber. Ash stood and stopped supplying mana, his work was now done. A sly grin pulled at his lips. ¡°That should do it,¡± he murmured. As he turned to disappear into the shadows, the tree began to quiet once more. The entrance to the dungeon, now formed, sealed itself as the tree returned to its dormant state. No one would be able to access it unless they came close enough to stir the tree again, allowing its ancient power to awaken once more. Now the dungeon Will open to anyone who comes close enough to the tree. Ash vanished, leaving no trace behind but the faint, pulsing glow that slowly dimmed as the night closed in. *** Chapter 12 : Shadow Maw "Don''t you think it''s a strange coincidence that we both showed up in front of this hidden dungeon at the same time?" Varrick asked, his voice low and serious. Edrim shot him a skeptical look, "What are you trying to imply? "Come on, my friend, don¡¯t play the fool," Varrick retorted, his eyes narrowing with a glint of suspicion. "You feel it too, don''t you? That nagging sense that someone¡¯s been orchestrating this, pushing us into conflict." The forest around them fell unnervingly silent, the tension thick in the air. Edrim¡¯s gaze hardened as he considered the implications. "So, whoever it is... they want us to fight over the rune? Don''t they?" "Exactly," Varrick nodded grimly. "At least you¡¯re not as stupid as my subordinates." He smirked, trying to lighten the mood. Edrim shot him a warning look. "Don¡¯t start, Varrick. We¡¯ve got more important things to focus on." "Alright, alright," Varrick said, his voice turning cold as he looked toward the dungeon''s entrance. "How about we clear the dungeon first, and then we¡¯ll see who¡¯s coming to take my rune?" Edrim rolled his eyes. "It¡¯s not Yours, Varrick. Its mine for taking, Keep dreaming." "Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s get going," Varrick muttered, already heading down the narrow staircase. Edrim followed closely behind. They didn¡¯t bother ordering their subordinates to follow. Instead, they instructed them to guard the entrance and ensure no one got near the ancient tree. If their suspicions were correct, whoever was behind this plot couldn¡¯t be stronger than them, or they¡¯d have taken care of the dungeon themselves. As they descended, the chilling air grew heavier, the narrow staircase leading them into an oppressive darkness. The walls seemed to hold their breath, as if the dungeon itself was waiting for them. With every step, the silence became more suffocating. The first to reach the bottom was Edrim, his broad frame casting a shadow as his cloak fluttered with each step. He was followed by Varrick, whose wiry form blended with the shadows around him. The tension between them was palpable, a mixture of rivalry and reluctant cooperation. "We¡¯re close," Varrick muttered under his breath, his voice edged with danger. "This place reeks of death." Edrim didn¡¯t look at him, his eyes scanning the darkened path ahead. "I hadn¡¯t noticed. Let¡¯s just make this quick. I hate places like this." Varrick shot him a look. "Trust me, Edrim, you¡¯ll wish your biggest problem was the dark once we reach the bottom." Edrim¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk. "Just try not to stab me in the back, Varrick." Their rivalry simmered just beneath the surface, but they had no choice but to face it together. Both wanted the same prize: a RUNE hidden deep within this cursed dungeon. And neither was going to let the other get in the way. Although no one knows the true purpose of the Rune, mages purchase them for research, spending trillions of gold coins. If someone manages to sell one, they would be set for life, free from all worries. The stairs seemed endless, each step more exhausting than the last, until they finally reached the bottom. The heavy wooden door groaned as it opened, revealing the cavern beyond. The air was thick with the scent of decay, and the silence was broken only by the distant echoes of their footsteps. What awaited them in the center of the chamber was a horror like no other: a towering, grotesque creature, its form a mass of writhing shadows and twisted muscle, with glowing ember eyes locked onto them. Its presence alone made even the bravest hesitate. "Its a Demon Beast, the Shadow Maw," Varrick whispered, his voice tinged with disbelief. "An S+ rank Beast as a Guardian... I thought we were just supposed to fight each other, not face something like this." Edrim¡¯s eyes narrowed, his sword ready in his hand. "We can¡¯t let this thing stand in our way. How about we take it down first, and then settle things. Deal?" Varrick¡¯ s lips curled into a cold smile. "Fine. But no promises I won¡¯t leave you to die if things go south." Edrim chuckled darkly. "Nothing less Expected from the dogs of Black Market." "..." "..." Without another word, they charged. Edrim¡¯s blade, imbued with crimson fire, blazed in the dark as he swung it in wide arcs as he unleashed his Sword Art. Varrick moved with eerie speed, his form flickering in and out of the shadows as he closed the distance between himself and the beast. The monster roared, its voice shaking the very ground beneath them, before launching forward with terrifying speed. Edrim barely managed to side step, flames bursting from his sword to deflect the creature¡¯s deadly claws. Varrick, using the shadows to his advantage, appeared behind the creature and slashed at its exposed flank. The beast howled in pain, but retaliated with a devastating swipe that sent both warriors sprawling. Edrim rolled to his feet, his flames reigniting. Varrick followed, his eyes narrowed with focus. "Impressive," Edrim said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But let¡¯s see how well you keep up." He raised his sword high, summoning a blast of fire so intense it lit the entire cavern. Varrick¡¯ s lips quirked, "Keep it up, Edrim." Before they could catch their breath, the beast lashed out with its shadow tendrils, attempting to ensnare them. Varrick dodged effortlessly, but Edrim was less fortunate. The creature¡¯s grip tightened, lifting him off the ground. "Dammit!" Edrim cursed, struggling in its grasp. Varrick¡¯ s eyes flashed with determination. He couldn¡¯t afford to let Edrim die¡ªhe needed him to survive this battle. Drawing upon his Mana Arts, Varrick enveloped himself and his sword in shadows, making his attacks sharper and more deadly. With a powerful leap, he appeared behind the beast and struck, his blade cutting through the creature¡¯s arm, though it only bled darkness. The beast roared in pain, its form flickering as it lost control over the shadows, releasing Edrim. Without wasting a second, Edrim summoned the full force of his fire mana, his sword glowing with intense heat as he slashed downward.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. A ring of fire shot forward, spiraling toward the creature. The beast didn¡¯t notice until it was too late. The fire collided with its chest in a violent explosion. For a moment, everything was still. The beast staggered back, a massive scar across its chest, blood pouring from its wounds. But the battle was far from over. The cavern trembled as the two warriors adjusted their stances, sensing that the Shadow Maw wasn¡¯t finished yet. Its body seething with shadowy tendrils, let out an eerie, guttural growl that reverberated through the chamber. Its glowing red eyes fixed on the two, its massive form moving with a disturbing grace despite the damage it had sustained. Varrick, ever the strategist, had already disappeared into the shadows before the creature could react. His form flickered in and out of existence, moving like a wraith. He reappeared behind the beast, his sword glowing with dark energy as he aimed for its exposed flank. "Now!" he shouted, hoping Edrim would see his opening. Edrim didn¡¯t hesitate. Flames erupted from his body as he surged forward, his sword crackling with scorching heat. The fire around him made the air shimmer, distorting his figure like a mirage. He lunged at the beast, aiming for its back. "Take this!" Edrim roared, swinging his sword in a blazing arc. The fire wave shot forward, colliding with Beast shadowy form, and the explosion of heat and force rocked the cavern. The creature staggered, its form flickering as if struggling to hold itself together. But it wasn¡¯t defeated yet. The Demon Beast retaliated with an earth-shattering roar, sending a shockwave of pure dark energy through the air. The ground beneath them cracked, and the force of the attack threw both warriors off balance. Varrick, however, was quick to recover, melting into the shadows once more, his presence almost impossible to detect. Edrim, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t so fortunate. The shockwave sent him hurtling back, his cloak billowing in the air as he hit the ground with a loud thud. His sword was still burning, but the impact had knocked the wind out of him. Before he could rise, A Shadowy claws shot forward like spears, aiming to impale him. "Shit!" Edrim cursed, rolling to the side just in time to avoid being skewered. The claws barely grazed his shoulder, but the sharp pain sent a jolt through his body. His hand, however, took the worst of it, leaving it injured and throbbing. Meanwhile, Varrick was closing in from behind. Using the darkness to his advantage, he slipped through the shadows, reappearing above the creature. His blade was ready, shimmering with dark energy. He struck downward, aiming for the back of The Shadow Maw''s neck. The blade met the creature¡¯s shadowy flesh, but instead of cutting through, it only sank partway in. The Demon Beast body writhed, the wound quickly healing as the shadow around it twisted and mended. "Not good enough," Varrick muttered under his breath. He leapt back, his sword dripping with the dark essence of the beast. "We need to burn this thing to the ground." Edrim, still recovering from the near-death swipe, climbed to his feet, his eyes burning with determination. "Lets Burn this Mother F*ck*r," he said, his voice cold and fierce. The Beast seemed to sense their renewed determination. With another screech, it lunged at Varrick, its claws swiping through the air, faster than anything they had seen before. "Watch out!" Edrim yelled, his voice carrying a sense of urgency. He threw himself forward, conjuring a wall of fire in front of Varrick. The flame exploded outward, creating a protective barrier. The monster¡¯s claws collided with the flames, but its momentum carried it forward. It crashed through the barrier with terrifying force, scattering embers into the air like a fiery storm. Varrick cursed as he was forced to leap back, narrowly avoiding the beast¡¯s maw, which was snapping hungrily at his throat. "This thing won¡¯t stop," Varrick growled, his patience wearing thin. "It¡¯s time to end it." Edrim, his body still glowing with the heat of his fire affinity, stepped forward. "Agreed." The fight continued for what felt like an eternity, each second stretching longer than the last. The cavern echoed with the clash of steel and the monstrous roars of The Beast, the Shadow Maw. The ground beneath their feet trembled with each blow, the air thick with the scent of burning flesh and the overpowering presence of magic. Its shadowy form, already battered from their earlier attacks, was now a patchwork of flickering darkness. The creature¡¯s glowing red eyes flickered with a mixture of fury and desperation as it lashed out with its claws. Every attack it made was fueled by primal rage, but the warriors had become accustomed to its tactics. "Focus, Edrim!" Varrick shouted, narrowly avoiding another strike from its claws. The shadowy beast swung its massive arm, aiming to crush him, but he melted into the shadows just in time, appearing behind the creature. His blade flicked out, striking once again, though the damage was minimal. "I¡¯m trying," Edrim retorted, sweat dripping from his brow as he parried one of the creature¡¯s massive claws with his flaming sword. The flames sizzled against the creature¡¯s dark form, but they didn¡¯t penetrate deeply enough. "This thing regenerates faster than we can burn it!" The Beast growled, its voice a low, guttural rumble, and its form seemed to ripple with darkness as it tried to reform itself. The wound Varrick had inflicted earlier was already closing, the darkness swirling back into place like liquid. "We need to disrupt its regeneration," Varrick said, his mind racing. "If we can cut off the source of its power, we might stand a chance." Edrim nodded grimly. "Then we need to go for the heart." The two warriors, now locked in the rhythm of battle, continued to weave in and out of the shadows and flames. Varrick darted between gaps in the creature''s form, his strikes precise and sharp, but the shadow seemed to stretch and bend around him, rendering his attacks less effective. Meanwhile, Edrim'' s fiery attacks were starting to slow, the flames flickering and sputtering as the beast¡¯s shadow tried to smother them. As the creature advanced again, its massive jaws snapping, Edrim suddenly saw an opening. "Varrick, to the heart! I¡¯ll cover you!" he shouted, his voice firm. Without a second thought, Varrick dove forward, disappearing into the shadows once more. He moved like a wraith, blending with the darkness, but his senses were acutely aware of the beast¡¯s every movement. The Shadow Maw¡¯s attention was now split, its burning eyes flicking between the two warriors. It was on the defensive¡ªslower, more cautious than before. Edrim swung his sword wide, calling on every ounce of his fiery magic to amplify his strike. "Inferno''s Fury!" The sword blazed with intense heat, the air around him rippling with the force of the flames. The firestorm that followed swirled around the creature, its tendrils biting into the creature¡¯s form. The Beast roared in pain, its shadowy body buckling under the onslaught. Varrick, watching the distraction, took his chance. With a swift movement, he materialized behind the creature, just below its neck. His blade, glowing with dark energy, aimed for the heart of the creature. "Now, Varrick!" Edrim shouted, sweat pouring from his face. Varrick¡¯ s blade struck true, slicing through the dark mass with an almost otherworldly precision. The beast screamed in agony, its form flickering violently as the darkness around it began to unravel. For the first time, the Shadow Maw¡¯s regeneration faltered, its form twisting as if trying to maintain its integrity. "Not yet," Varrick muttered under his breath, feeling the resistance of the creature¡¯s immense dark power. Edrim, seeing the opening, rushed forward. "Flame burst!" he cried, unleashing a concentrated burst of fire directly at the exposed wound. The flames erupted, searing the dark essence of The beast. The creature¡¯s form screamed, the fiery blast overwhelming its regenerative powers. The flames licked at the darkness, burning away the essence of the Shadow Maw. For a moment, it seemed as though the creature would simply fade into the abyss from which it came. But then, in a final, desperate effort, it surged forward, its claws swiping wildly, trying to tear them apart in one last act of vengeance. But it was too late. Varrick'' s blade, infused with dark energy, pierced deeper into the creature¡¯s chest. The beast let out a final, blood-curdling scream as its body began to break apart. The shadow that had once been a terrifying, unstoppable force was now disintegrating, the darkness unraveling into nothingness, the last remnants of the creature¡¯s essence consumed by Edrim¡¯s flames. The cavern trembled one last time, the sound of Creature''s death reverberating through the walls, and then¡­ silence. The two warriors stood amidst the smoking ruins, their chests heaving as they tried to catch their breath. Their bodies were battered, their clothes singed, and their weapons glowing faintly, but the creature was gone. The oppressive weight that had filled the cavern was now lifted. Varrick wiped blood from his brow, his hands trembling slightly. "That... was too close," he muttered, his voice hoarse. Edrim, equally exhausted, managed a strained smile. "We¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t we? At least one of us should be proud." Varrick shot him a sidelong glance. "Yeah, just don¡¯t expect me to say ¡®thank you.¡¯" Edrim laughed softly, shaking his head as he wiped sweat from his face. "Wouldn''t dream of it. Now, let¡¯s finish what we started." With the creature vanquished and the cavern falling silent, the warriors turned toward the deeper, darker corridors ahead. The dungeon still had secrets to reveal, With the Shadow Maw vanquished, the dungeon¡¯s oppressive atmosphere seemed to lift, though the tension between the two men remained thick in the air. Neither spoke as they made their way deeper into the heart of the dungeon, both knowing that the battle had only ended for now. *** Chapter 13 : Golden chest After defeating the beast, they took a moment to catch their breath. Varrick and Edrim pulled out a ''healing potion'' from their rings and chugged it down like it was a cold beer on a hot day. They followed that with a ''mana regeneration'' potion and a ''stamina regeneration'' potion¡ªbecause why not go for the full set? Once they were feeling more or less human again, they made their way down the long corridor that opened up after the beast was slain. As they walked, Edrim, unable to resist, asked, "So, how did you find out about this dungeon in the first place?" Varrick narrowed his eyes, thinking back to the kid who had given him the tip. The encounter had felt¡­ off. There was something about it that didn¡¯t sit right with him, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. After all, not everyone knew how to contact the Black Market. If they did, they could be a potential ally¡ªor an even bigger threat. The mere thought sent a shiver down his spine. "Hey! I asked you something!" Edrim snapped, clearly getting annoyed with the silence. "I just got the news from an informant," Varrick lied smoothly, offering a shrug. He couldn''t exactly tell him it was from a kid. That would just give him the information that they use children''s as informant. To change the subject, he tossed the question back at Edrim. "How about you? How did you get the news?" Edrim gave a vague answer, "Someone had my guard deliver it for me." Varrick raised an eyebrow. "A guard? Really? Must be nice to have that kind of personal service." Edrim just shrugged, uninterested in explaining further. "Guess we''re both surrounded by mysterious informants," Varrick muttered, though his mind was still on the unsettling encounter with that kid. While they were busy arguing, they reached the end of the narrow hallway. At the far end stood a door, an ancient structure that seemed to pulse with an almost otherworldly energy. The door was carved from dark stone, its surface covered in intricate patterns that seemed to shimmer and change the longer you looked at them. It had an aura of mystery, a sense that it was more than just a simple entryway¡ªit felt sacred, like something that hadn''t been opened in centuries. Both Varrick and Edrim stood still for a moment, staring at it in awe. It was clear they had never seen anything like it before. After a few moments of quiet reverence, they exchanged a look, readied their weapons, and pushed the door open. As it creaked open, a blinding white light poured out, as if some ancient force had been stirred from its slumber. For a moment, they shielded their eyes from the brilliance. When the light faded, they stepped through into the room beyond. What they saw inside left them speechless. There was no beast, no monster lurking in the shadows. Instead, they found themselves in a vast underground chamber, one so silent that it almost felt alive. The air was thick with an ancient energy, carrying a faint metallic tang and the scent of damp stone. The room stretched out in front of them, its high vaulted ceiling lost in darkness. The walls, made of dull gray rock, were covered in cryptic symbols and faded murals that seemed to shift if viewed from the corner of the eye. A strange golden glow pulsed from somewhere deep within the room, illuminating dust motes that floated lazily in the air. In the center of the chamber sat a golden chest, gleaming like a beacon in the shadows. Its surface was etched with detailed patterns¡ªcoiled serpents, soaring phoenixes, and constellations¡ªeach design seemingly alive with intricate beauty. Gems¡ªrubies, sapphires, and emeralds¡ªadorned its edges, glowing faintly as though they were imbued with their own energy. The chest¡¯s lid was tightly sealed, with faint, fiery outlines around its edges, humming with a low, resonant vibration that seemed to echo through the very floor. The chest''s brilliance cast long, distorted shadows on the walls, making it seem as if figures were reaching out from the darkness. The stone floor around it was smooth and circular, worn down over centuries, though no footprints led to or from it. Strange symbols were carved into the floor in a ring around the chest, their faint blue light flickering like a heartbeat. The room seemed to breathe, its atmosphere thick with anticipation. It was as though the chest was calling them, radiating a magnetic pull that promised unimaginable power¡ªyet every instinct screamed that some things were better left untouched. Edrim, still awestruck by the sight, finally spoke. "How about we open it first? You know we can¡¯t exactly take THE RUNE from the chest and run. This isn¡¯t the kind of thing you store in a dimensional ring." Varrick considered it for a moment, his fingers instinctively curling around the hilt of his weapon. "Alright," he said, agreeing at last. "Let¡¯s see what happens." They both carefully made their way toward the center of the room, their eyes scanning the surroundings. It wasn¡¯t every day they came across something so breathtakingly beautiful and otherworldly. The entire chamber seemed like a living painting, each detail more mesmerizing than the last. When they reached the middle of the room, they stood side by side, hands hovering over the golden chest. The metallic surface felt cold and smooth to the touch, sending a slight shiver through their fingers. For a moment, they both let their minds wander, caught up in the wonder of it all, until they shook themselves back to reality. With a mutual glance, they steeled themselves and opened the chest together. The instant the lid creaked open, a blinding white light erupted from the chest, flooding the room with such intensity that it nearly blinded them. They staggered back, shielding their eyes. The air around them crackled with energy. The entire dungeon seemed to groan, vibrating as if something ancient had been awakened, or a long-buried mechanism had been triggered. The ground beneath them trembled, and debris began to fall from the high ceilings, clattering to the floor like distant thunder. The vibrations grew more intense, the air charged with a sudden, oppressive force.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. BUZZZZZZ¡ªBUZZZZZZ¡ªBUUUZZZZZZ The sound was deafening, like the earth itself was protesting their intrusion. The room shook harder now, and the light from the chest flickered, casting shadows that twisted unnaturally on the walls. *** OUSTIDE THE DUNGEON Although both Edrim and Varrick had instructed their subordinates to guard the entrance of the dungeon, ensuring no one ventured too close, the animosity between the two groups was growing by the minute. Tension simmered in the air, thick and palpable, each side eyeing the other, hands twitching near weapons. It felt like a powder keg about to explode into violence¡ªbut before either side could make a move, the ground beneath their feet began to quake violently. A deep, resonating hum filled the air, vibrating through the earth as though something colossal was stirring below. The forest floor trembled, the ancient trees groaning as if they too sensed the disturbance. Then, with a sudden, deafening crack, the ground split open. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, radiating from the base of the towering, ancient tree that stood like a silent sentinel in the clearing. The earth itself seemed to respond to whatever had been triggered inside the dungeon, and the tension between the groups faded into the background as they all turned their attention to the shaking ground beneath them. The tree, which had stood like a sentinel of time, began to wither. Its glowing fissure flickered like a dying flame, and the eerie luminescence dimmed. Leaves crumbled to ash, branches disintegrated into dust, and, finally, the trunk itself collapsed inward, vanishing in an instant. The clearing was silent but for the sound of crumbling debris, and then even that faded. The tree was gone, leaving no trace of its presence. A murmur of unease rippled through the group. Then, the vibrations intensified. The ground beneath us trembled as if alive, forcing us to stagger backward. Without warning, the earth heaved, and the forest floor began to split open. Slowly, impossibly, an enormous structure began to rise from the ground¡ªa monolithic, ancient building enshrouded in an aura of power. It wasn¡¯t just the building. Mountains themselves seemed to claw their way out of the earth, jagged peaks reaching skyward as if emerging from centuries of slumber. The ground buckled and shifted beneath us, yet when the quakes subsided, the terrain was eerily pristine. No dust cloud lingered, no debris scattered¡ªeverything looked as though it had always been this way, as if nature itself had shaped the scene over millennia. At the center of the newly formed mountain, a dark cave loomed, its mouth gaping like the maw of a slumbering beast. A faint glow pulsed within, a promise¡ªor a warning¡ªof what lay inside. We stood frozen, the weight of what we had witnessed pressing heavily on our chests. None of us dared to move. The forest, now dominated by the towering mountain, had become deathly silent, save for the faint echo of the quakes retreating into the distance. No one spoke. No one had to. We all felt it: the immense, unyielding presence emanating from the cave¡ªa force older and more powerful than any of us could comprehend. It wasn¡¯t fear that kept us rooted; it was the primal, bone-deep instinct to respect something far beyond our understanding. We watched in reverent silence, the enormity of the moment etching itself indelibly into our minds. *** IN THE CITY Ash sat in the library, engrossed in the "Beast Encyclopedia", his eyes scanning the endless pages of information. The encyclopedia was filled with a staggering variety of creatures, each more fascinating than the last. But there were so many beasts, and Ash knew he couldn¡¯t learn them all in one sitting. He needed a better way. As his thoughts wandered, an idea sparked in his mind¡ªa way to learn everything in one go. His mind raced with possibilities. But before he could dive deeper into his plans, the entire library began to shake. At first, it was subtle¡ªjust a slight tremor¡ªbut soon, the shaking intensified, rattling the shelves and causing books to fall from their places. People in the library began to panic, screams echoing through the building as they scrambled to find safety. Yet, Ash remained completely calm. He sat there, unfazed, as if he knew exactly what was happening. It was almost as if this quake was a regular occurrence. He glanced out the window, watching the people run in chaos. "They¡¯ll never understand," he muttered to himself. "This shaking is just the dungeon merging itself with the world. Nothing to worry about. No buildings will fall." His lips curled into a grin. "It¡¯s good for me. Less than a week to complete the process. Perfect timing," he said, thinking of the unfolding events. Then his thoughts turned to the S-rankers. "Damn, I wish I could see the looks on their faces when they open that box." Humans are remarkably easy to manipulate when you learn to control their emotions. Among all emotions, Greed is the most insidious and potent tool of influence. It blinds reason, overrides morality, and turns even the cautious into reckless gamblers. A whisper of opportunity, the promise of wealth, power, or status¡ªthese can shackle the mind as effectively as any chain. Greed makes people see what they desire, not what is real. It fuels ambition, but also desperation, pushing them to betray their values, forsake their allies, and plunge headfirst into traps of their own making. When greed takes root, it consumes, distorts, and enslaves, leaving its victims chasing illusions while their strings are pulled by unseen hands. A menacing chuckle escaped his lips. "Hehehehe¡­ Heheheheh¡­" His eyes gleamed with a knowing amusement, watching as the seeds of greed took root in their minds. It was always the same¡ªdangle the right temptation, and they would scramble, blind to the strings he had woven around them. They thought they were making choices, but in truth, they were merely puppets dancing to his tune even after knowing its a trap. That''s how powerful Greed is. *** INSIDE THE DUNGEON As the shaking finally subsided, the two men stood in stunned silence, coughing as they waved away the dust and debris that hung thick in the air. The once-gleaming, majestic chest now looked entirely mundane¡ªits luster gone, reduced to a plain, weathered box of dull metal. The suffocating energy that had filled the room moments ago was gone, leaving the atmosphere strangely empty, almost hollow. Edrim and Varrick exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions shifting from awe to confusion and finally to something darker¡ªdisappointment. When the last of the light receded, they cautiously peered into the chest. Resting on a simple cloth was... Both men froze, their initial tension giving way to incredulity. Varrick¡¯ s sharp, calculating expression twisted into a frown, and Edrim rubbed his temples, as though trying to stave off a growing headache. ¡°A skill book and a dagger?¡± Edrim muttered, his voice thick with disbelief. ¡°All this... for a healer''s skill book and a weapon?¡± The air between them thickened with disdain. Each grabbed an item from the chest, their actions cold and deliberate, neither offering words of courtesy. The distrust and rivalry between them were palpable in every glance. Varrick, ever the opportunist, flipped through the pages of the Blessings of the Healer book with a scoff. ¡°A healer¡¯s book. How quaint. Probably as useful as a broken sword in battle. But fine, I¡¯ll take it. Maybe it¡¯ll fetch a decent price from the right fool.¡± Edrim sneered, his lip curling with contempt as he snatched up the dagger. ¡°A pathetic little blade. Do you think I¡¯m impressed by this trinket?¡± He ran his fingers over its strange energy, sensing a subtle hum beneath the surface. ¡°If this is a test, it¡¯s a poor one. We both know neither of us will benefit from this.¡± They stood there in silence for a moment, the weight of their words lingering in the heavy air. The room, once alive with strange energy, now felt eerily still¡ªalmost suffocating. It was as if the walls themselves were waiting, watching... but for what? They didn¡¯t know. Both of them began scanning the room, their eyes narrowing as they searched for the rune or any clue to the forces behind the dungeon¡¯s collapse. But the more they looked, the more the surroundings seemed to mock their efforts. The walls remained bare, untouched. The air was still, thick with the remnants of fading energy, but there was no sign of the rune. No indication of any greater power at play. ¡°Damned place,¡± Varrick muttered under his breath, his gaze flicking toward the silent chest. ¡°No rune. No power. Nothing. Whoever set this up clearly has something else in mind. But what?¡± Edrim shot a glance at Varrick, his frustration simmering beneath the surface. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I don¡¯t have answers for you, thief. We came here for the same reason, and now we¡¯re left with... whatever this is. If you¡¯re so clever, why don¡¯t you figure it out?¡± Varrick sneered but said nothing. His focus shifted back to the room, the silence thickening around them. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for Edrim¡¯s taunts. Instead, his mind raced, calculating possibilities. Whoever had led them here had a purpose¡ªsomething they wanted. But neither of them had figured it out yet. After a long, tense moment, they both arrived at the same decision. With no rune to uncover, no answers in sight, it was time to leave. Without another word between them, they turned and made their way toward the exit. The heavy silence between them was punctuated only by the sound of their footsteps echoing through the now-deserted hall. Varrick couldn¡¯t resist one final jab, his eyes flicking to Edrim. ¡°Don¡¯t think this is over. I¡¯ll find out what this was really about. I always do.¡± Edrim¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he quickened his pace, clearly annoyed but unwilling to engage further, ¡°You do that, Varrick. But don¡¯t think for a second I¡¯ll let you get the better of me.¡± And with that, they exited the room, both consumed by their own thoughts. The chest, its contents, and its mystery already fading into the past as they moved toward the unknown awaiting them outside. Neither could shake the feeling that this encounter was far from over¡ªand that the real test lay ahead. *** Chapter 14 : Rune Of Balance (1) Once they emerged from the dungeon, the scene before them left everyone stunned. The subordinates, who had been left behind, were crouched behind the trees, weapons drawn, their faces pale and tense. It was as if they were bracing for a monster to come charging out. But when they turned and looked behind them, even they were speechless. The mountains towered over the landscape, stark and imposing, their jagged peaks slicing into the sky like blades. The rock was dark, weathered, and lifeless, devoid of any sign of vegetation. Though the mountains had risen from the earth only moments ago, they carried an ancient presence, their surfaces etched with cracks and shadows that gave them a timeless, foreboding appearance. The air was heavy with unease. The silence was broken only by the occasional whisper of the wind weaving through the peaks. ¡°OH, FUCK!¡± Edrim exploded, his voice echoing across the clearing. ¡°Well, City Lord,¡± Varrick drawled, leaning casually against a tree despite the tension in his eyes, ¡°you¡¯ve got quite the situation on your hands. These mountains might not have glowing runes, but you know what everyone¡¯s going to think. The elves? They¡¯ll say humans have stumbled onto an ancient power of the Runes. And the council back in your precious city? Oh, they¡¯ll love this¡ªuntil they start arresting people to cover their asses.¡± Edrim turned on him, his face red with anger. ¡°You think this doesn¡¯t involve you, Varrick? You¡¯re neck-deep in this too, black-market rat! The kingdom¡¯s spies are always sniffing around for people like you. How long do you think it¡¯ll take before they decide you¡¯re the one smuggling ¡®ancient runes¡¯ and throw you into the dungeons?¡± Varrick¡¯ s smirk faltered slightly, but he recovered quickly, shrugging. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, City Lord. I¡¯m in trouble, sure. But here¡¯s the difference: I know how to play this game. You? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to be at the center of this storm. When the Council members and the elves come knocking, they won¡¯t be looking at me¡ªthey¡¯ll be looking at you. So, good luck explaining this mess.¡± Edrim¡¯s hand moved instinctively toward the hilt of his sword. ¡°You think I won¡¯t deal with you right here and now, Varrick? I¡¯ve got more important things to worry about than your snide comments!¡± Varrick raised his hands in mock surrender, his grin returning. ¡°Easy now, City Lord. You kill me, and who¡¯s going to help you navigate the underbelly of this whole mess? Face it, you need me, whether you like it or not.¡± Edrim glared at him, breathing heavily, but he let his hand drop from his sword. Turning his gaze back to the mountains, he muttered under his breath, ¡°Whoever¡¯s responsible for this¡­ I swear, they¡¯ll pay. Do you hear me? I¡¯ll kill them, no matter who they are!¡± His voice echoed into the empty expanse, his rage absorbed by the looming silence of the peaks. Varrick, ever the opportunist, adjusted his coat and glanced toward the cave. ¡°Well, looks like we¡¯re in this together now, whether we like it or not. One thing¡¯s for sure: this little ¡®incident¡¯ is going to turn the world on its head. And we¡¯d better figure out how to stay ahead of the fallout before it buries us both.¡± Edrim didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were locked onto the mountains¡ªthose simple, lifeless hunks of stone. But Edrim knew better. He knew the elves and the Council wouldn¡¯t care about the truth. To them, these mountains weren¡¯t just rocks; they were a powder keg, waiting for the spark of suspicion, accusations, and chaos to light the fuse. And here they were¡ªEdrim and Varrick¡ªstanding way too close to that impending explosion. Meanwhile, the mastermind behind it all, Ash, was living his best life, lounging around and enjoying a feast like there was no tomorrow. ¡°AHHH, that was delicious!¡± Ash exclaimed to no one in particular, his face glowing with the contentment of someone who just ate a meal that could solve world peace. *** One Week Passed Well, one week had passed, and oh boy, what a week it had been. The elves had come knocking on humanity¡¯s door, all high and mighty, demanding to study the NATURE¡¯S RUNE¡ªbecause apparently, they have a ¡°right¡± to poke around in ancient, magical stuff. Meanwhile, Edrim¡¯s probably getting pressure from the higher-ups to spill the beans on where the rune is, and if I had to guess, his life is probably a nonstop rollercoaster of stress and dodging questions. Same goes for Varrick. Those two are probably hiding under their beds by now. And that¡¯s exactly why I have absolutely no intention of letting anyone figure out who I am. This rune may be hidden for now, but trust me, the next one won¡¯t be. The Rune of Balance was the first Rune the protagonist got his hands on in the novel and, fused with it? The Rune of stability was a Rune which was absorbed somehow by a villain but even in the novel There was no explanation how he was able to fuse with a Rune that no one was able to. The Rune of Stability was not much help to the Mc after he got it from killing the villain, You can say it just helped him in keeping his mind calm. Well that Aside After Ray Fused with the Rune of Balance both the elves and humans wanted him on a silver platter. Lucky for him (and unlucky for everyone else), the Human council gave him "protection"¡ªwhich, let¡¯s be honest, sounds a lot more like ¡°shadow surveillance¡± than protection. But hey, that¡¯s bureaucracy for you. A week later, it was time for the next phase of my plan. If I didn¡¯t move soon, I¡¯d miss my chance to grab the rune, and I wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. As these thoughts rumbled around in my head, a wicked grin stretched across my face. I slipped out of the inn and headed straight for the alley where, over the past week, I have generously enlisted a small army of kids. Why kids? Because they¡¯re fast, they¡¯ll do anything for a shiny coin, and they make excellent messengers. Ash reached into his coat, pulled out his mask, and slapped it onto his face. The transformation was complete: mysterious figure, ready to rock and roll. When he entered the alley, he was met by at least 100 kids, all standing at attention like they were about to hear a big speech from the president. And honestly, they thought he was some kind of bigwig with a treasure chest full of gold. He had that vibe.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Alright, kiddos!¡± Ash boomed, his voice carrying a mix of authority and let¡¯s-have-some-fun. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. Each of you gets ONE gold coin¡ªyes, you heard me right, ONE¡ªbut you have to do something for me. I want you to go all over the city and tell everyone that a crazy thing just happened in the forest. A mountain shot up from the ground overnight, and it¡¯s packed with treasure! Got it?¡± ¡°YES, SIR!!!¡± the kids cheered, all looking like they¡¯d just been told they could eat candy for breakfast. Ash handed out the coins, and just like that, the kids scattered faster than you could say "treasure hunt." A few seconds later, the alley was empty, and Ash was standing there, alone, in the dim light. If anyone had seen him, they would¡¯ve thought they were staring at a nightmare straight out of a child¡¯s bad dream. Wild, untamed hair that looked like it belonged to a creature from the abyss, eyes glowing a menacing red (thanks to that lovely crescent-shaped smile), and that creepy mask that could make even the bravest person think twice before entering an alley. Honestly, if he didn¡¯t know he was being dramatic, he might¡¯ve even gotten a little freaked out himself. But hey, all in a day¡¯s work. *** Within a day, the news of the mysterious mountain spread like wildfire across the city. And once the spark is ignited, controlling the fire becomes nearly impossible. Adventurers were out in full force, confirming the impossible¡ªa mountain had just popped out of the ground like some kind of geological party trick. Humans, of course, love to believe what they see with their own eyes, especially when there¡¯s treasure involved. But here¡¯s the kicker: humans are greedy. Show them even a tiny sliver of truth, and they¡¯ll swallow the whole lie as if it were their last meal. Really peculiar creatures. Ash thought as he observed the madness in the city. The city guards were doing their best to keep people away from the mountain, but little did they know, they were just making Ash¡¯s job way easier. You know what happens when you try to stop someone from doing something¡ªeveryone starts getting curious. Even the skeptics who didn¡¯t believe in the whole mountain eruption story were now starting to wonder, and the true believers were swarming like flies to a picnic. At this rate, the guards might as well have rolled out the welcome mat. Sure enough, people started flooding the gate in droves, and the guards couldn¡¯t stop them. Within an hour, the gates were wide open. Ash, of course, tagged along with the crowd, because what¡¯s a good adventure without a bit of chaos? After a little hike, they finally reached the mountains. To be honest, Ash was speechless at the sheer size of the thing. He knew it would be big, but there¡¯s a world of difference between reading about something in a novel and seeing it in person. It was like the difference between seeing a picture of a cake and actually getting a slice. One is good, but the other is very satisfying. Shaking himself out of his daze, Ash quickly refocused. No time to gawk¡ªhe had a job to do. He made his way with the crowd toward the cave where, supposedly, the S-rankers had battled the Shadow Maw. After walking for sometime with the crowd, he silently slipped from the crowd and made his way towards the blood on the ground. The body of the beast was long gone, but the blood stains were still fresh. Ash smirked. Humans¡ªnever clean up after themselves. He walked over to a corner where the blood had turned a peculiar shade of black and pulled out a small tube. He scraped up the gory mess from the ground, filled the tube with it, and added a bit of water. The liquid turned into a deep, dark sludge. Well, that should do the trick, he thought. This goo was all he needed to finally get his hands on the rune. With the important task now done, Ash didn¡¯t stick around to admire his work. He had what he came for. After sometime he left with the crowd just as he came. ** [EDRIM''S POV] Edrim sat in his chambers, staring blankly out the window at the chaos unfolding in the streets below. The weight of the past few days pressed down on him like an immovable boulder, suffocating every breath. He hadn¡¯t slept in what felt like an eternity since the mountain had erupted into existence, and yet the demands and accusations only grew louder with each passing hour. The elves were the first to strike. Their emissary¡¯s letter lay on his desk, its words sharp as daggers: "We Need to study the runes obtained from the mountain. Any attempt to prevent this will be considered an act of hostility." And then there was the Human Council¡ªself-serving Bastards and politicians who saw the rune as their personal prize. ¡°The rune belongs to the Human Council, Edrim. Do not stand in our way. If there is magic to be had, we will claim it as our right. You are to submit it to us immediately.¡± Edrim had fought back against their demands for days, insisting the mountain was nothing more than stone, that there were no runes, no magic within its depths. ¡°There is no rune!¡± he had shouted, desperate to make them listen, ¡°The mountain is barren! Just stone! It isn¡¯t what you think it is!¡± But they refused to listen. The elves believed in ancient powers slumbering beneath the earth, and the council¡ªalways eager to exploit anything For money and Magic stones¡ªhad already made up their minds to claim the power for themselves. But it wasn¡¯t just the elves and the council causing the stir. The streets outside were a frenzy of greed and speculation. News of the mountain¡¯s sudden appearance had spread like wildfire, but the common folk weren¡¯t concerned with runes or magic. To them, the mountain was a treasure chest waiting to be looted¡ªgold, jewels, riches beyond their wildest dreams. And so, they gathered at the gates, demanding entry, desperate to claim their piece of the supposed fortune. A knock at the door broke his thoughts. ¡°Enter,¡± he called, his voice tired. A guard stepped inside, his face pale and anxious. ¡°My Lord, the situation at the gates has worsened.¡± Edrim sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°The crowd¡¯s grown. Merchants, scavengers, even commoners¡ªthey¡¯re all demanding to be let through. Some are saying the closed gates are proof you¡¯re hoarding the treasure for yourself. Riots are breaking out in the lower districts.¡± Edrim slammed his fist onto the desk, the sound reverberating through the room. ¡°I ordered the gates closed to prevent chaos!¡± ¡°Forgive me, my Lord, but it seems to have done the opposite. The rumors are spreading faster than we can control. Treasure hunters are already arriving from nearby towns. If we don¡¯t open the gates soon¡­¡± The unspoken threat hung in the air: the gates would fall, whether by force or by desperation. The guard hesitated before continuing. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, my Lord. We¡¯ve received reports of suspicious individuals near the mountains. They don¡¯t appear to be locals. Some of my men believe they¡¯re after whatever lies inside.¡± Edrim¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Of course they are. Keep them under surveillance. Anyone acting suspiciously, anyone even thinking of doing something foolish¡ªI want them arrested and brought to me. Double the security around the mountains. No one goes near them without my permission.¡± The guard saluted and left, leaving Edrim alone with his thoughts. He leaned against the window, his fingers drumming restlessly against the sill. The rumors of treasure had spread like wildfire, consuming the city, threatening to engulf the entire region. There was no controlling it now. He¡¯d underestimated the power of greed, the magnetic pull of wealth. But more than that, he knew this chaos wasn¡¯t random. Someone had orchestrated it with cold precision. Whoever it was had played them all, turning elves, council, and common folk into puppets, each dancing to the tune of a hidden master. It wasn¡¯t Varrick. The black-market dealer was tangled in his own web, struggling to hold onto what remained of his network. No, this was someone else¡ªsomeone who had pulled all the strings, setting them on this path toward madness. Edrim turned away from the window, his face grim. He barked an order to the guard stationed outside his door. ¡°Open the gates. Let them out, but keep the peace. Patrols¡ªdouble them. No, triple them. And if anyone so much as whispers of trouble, I want to hear about it. Immediately.¡± The guard nodded and hurried off to carry out the orders. Edrim sank back into his chair, rubbing his temples. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t just some coincidence. Someone had turned his city into a powder keg, and now he was left holding the match. Whoever it was, they had planned this perfectly, making sure no one would believe him¡ªno matter how loudly he shouted the truth. *** After obtaining the blood of the Shadow Maw, Ash returned to the inn, his steps light despite the weight of the task he had just completed. He slipped through the door, glancing around to make sure no one was watching¡ªthough with the chaos outside, it wasn¡¯t like anyone cared what he was doing. He made his way to his room and sank onto the bed with a satisfied sigh. The job was done. The blood was in the vial, and with that, he held the key to the rune. All the frantic planning, the sneaky maneuvers, the crowd of eager treasure hunters¡ªit was all worth it. Even if they somehow managed to clean up every last bloodstain from the cave, it didn¡¯t matter. The key had been secured, and no one would be able to stop him now. With a satisfied grin, he kicked off his boots and stretched out. There was no need to worry anymore. Everything was in place. The rune was within reach, and even the mess he¡¯d left behind wouldn¡¯t be enough to ruin his plans. Let the others scramble and fight over the mountain. Ash had already won. As he closed his eyes and let himself relax for the first time in days, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. Let them chase their treasure, while I chase the real prize. *** Chapter 15 : Rune Of Balance (2) A few days passed, and the rumors about the treasure began to lose their bite. Sure, the mountain still stood as an unexplainable marvel¡ªits sudden appearance was something that seemed to defy logic. People still talked about it, but without the promise of riches to spice up the conversation, their fascination with the ¡®mysterious mountain¡¯ began to lose its sparkle. The common folk¡ªthose with their heads down and their hands in the dirt¡ªhad already moved on to their usual lives. After all, in this world where survival of the fittest was the rule, most people didn¡¯t have the luxury of chasing myths. But the whispers of treasure lingered, like a lingering odor no amount of fresh air could fully banish. The real vultures, however, were circling: the Dark Mages, the Human Council. The Dark Mages are the people Who have contracted with Demons and do their bidding. Their organization is quite large they are in a Neutral relationship with Black market and hostile relationship with human council and Other races. They were the ones salivating, making their moves, crawling like hyenas toward the city lord, determined to pry open whatever was left from the city¡¯s supposed newfound riches. Ash didn¡¯t care about any of that. In fact, he¡¯d had a small, somewhat sadistic smile on his face whenever he heard about the mess the city lord was surely swimming in now. That was their problem. Not mine. Ash¡¯s problem, however, was that today was the last day of his two-week stay at the inn, and he had to finish what he started. He¡¯d come for the Rune, and he wasn¡¯t leaving without it. He packed his things with an air of finality, slipping them into his space ring. Everything he needed was in there, and everything else¡ªwell, it didn¡¯t matter. He wasn¡¯t staying in this city any longer than he had to. The next city will be better, he thought. No more petty distractions. The city outside was still buzzing with the aftermath of the ¡®treasure that wasn¡¯t,¡¯ but Ash just smirked and made his way toward the Train station. It¡¯s showtime. At the train station, he bought his ticket for the evening¡¯s departure, but first, there were a couple of important errands to run. The mage-link rail would get him out of the city, but his real goal was still buried in the mountains. He made his way to a magical equipment shop and purchased two teleportation scrolls. They weren¡¯t cheap, not by any means, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood for a detour. The scrolls would let him zip a kilometer with a flash of magic. It wasn¡¯t much, but it would be enough to get him in and out of the cave before anyone knew what had hit them. Next, he stopped by a potion shop and bought a stealth potion. It was pricey, but worth it. The potion would conceal his mana signature, making it harder for anyone with an affinity for magic detection to spot him. No way am I getting caught now. With everything packed away and a near-empty coin pouch, Ash smiled to himself. Well, at least I won¡¯t need much money after this. He was ready. The plan was simple, and he¡¯d prepared for it all. He left the shop, stepping into the light of the afternoon sun. The city was bustling with life¡ªpeople yelling to each other, merchants hawking their wares, guards patrolling the streets, their eyes constantly darting to the horizon, waiting for anything suspicious. Ash couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. They have no idea. With everything packed and bought, Ash headed for the mountains. After walking for a while, he finally saw the towering giants ahead¡ªthose mountains that had once been the source of so much chaos. Stealthily, he moved behind trees and bushes, inching closer to the cave¡¯s entrance. He popped the stealth potion, feeling the familiar rush of energy that concealed his presence. Thanks to the Rune of Stability, his mind remained sharp, his heartbeat steady¡ªhe felt unnaturally calm as he crept closer to the guards at the entrance. It was his first time pulling something like this off, but everything felt strangely easy. The potion worked wonders on his nerves, and the Rune helped keep him focused. Once he was close enough, Ash used one of the teleportation scrolls. Flash! In an instant, he was inside the cave. A rush of disorienting magic tingled through his body. It was like stepping through a portal in one of the games he used to play¡ªexcept this time it was real.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. He blinked, adjusting to the sudden change in environment, then focused on the task at hand. Time was of the essence. He moved swiftly, heading toward the room where the chest was located, his footsteps echoing in the quiet cavern. The potion¡¯s effects hadn¡¯t worn off yet, and he wasn¡¯t about to waste a second. When he reached the room, he didn¡¯t hesitate. Ash pulled out the blood he had taken earlier and poured it onto the chest. For a long moment, nothing happened. Then, the chest began to disintegrate into dust, leaving behind a simple stone. Ash smirked, his lips curling into a smile that¡ªif anyone had seen it¡ªmight¡¯ve made them think he was a psychopath. He¡¯d done it. The Rune was in his hand. Without wasting any time, he placed the note he¡¯d prepared earlier inside the chest¡¯s remnants. This was all part of the plan¡ªleave a trace to keep anyone from suspecting what had truly happened. Then, just as quickly as he¡¯d entered, he used the second teleportation scroll to get out of the cave. The whole thing had gone far smoother than he could¡¯ve imagined. If the guards had been stronger, things might¡¯ve gone differently, but who would¡¯ve believed that a Rune was hidden in such an ordinary-looking chest? It made his task so much easier. Back in the city, Ash grabbed a quick lunch, then boarded the mage-link rail for the next city. The moment the train pulled away, he let out a long breath, finally able to relax. Everything had gone exactly as planned. For the first time in days, Ash let himself smile. It was done. The Rune was his. And now, he could finally begin the next phase of his journey. *** Edrim stood in the center of the City Lords room, sweat beading on his forehead as he tried to explain himself. His once-sturdy confidence was crumbling with every passing moment. The council members and the elves alike were waiting for answers, and Edrim had none that would satisfy them. He had nothing but frustration boiling beneath the surface. ¡°There¡¯s was no Rune,¡± Edrim snapped, his voice laced with exhaustion. ¡°It was a damn setup from the start. A B-rank dagger. A healer¡¯s skill book. That¡¯s all that was inside that damn chest.¡± He slammed his fist against the table, the sound reverberating through the tense air. Velmond, one of the council¡¯s SS-Rank leading members, slammed his palm down, eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Do you hear yourself, Edrim? You discovered the chest, and you¡¯re telling us there¡¯s nothing valuable in it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡± Edrim growled, pacing back and forth, his mind on fire with frustration. ¡° I don¡¯t know what kind of sick game this is, but there was no rune. Nothing of importance was ever inside. I¡¯ve been trying to tell you that for days now!¡± But the council was having none of it. They exchanged skeptical glances, whispering amongst themselves. The elves, who had been standing in their own corner, looking like they were above this entire farce, now glared at him with cold, accusatory eyes. ¡°How convenient,¡± one elf muttered, his sharp gaze piercing through Edrim. ¡°You want us to believe that there was no treasure? We all know that whenever there is a fusion of worlds and dungeons, there''s a Rune, and you¡¯re saying there was nothing there. You¡¯ve hidden it, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Edrim barked, his eyes flashing with anger. ¡°I swear on everything I hold dear, there¡¯s nothing there! You¡¯ve been played! You¡¯ve been manipulated by someone smarter than all of you. This whole thing was a setup. It was never about the treasure¡ªit was about stirring chaos, about dragging all of you into this mess.¡± The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of Edrim¡¯s words sinking in. The elves were glaring at him, their hands twitching at their weapons, while the council members whispered among themselves, their faces contorted with suspicion. But before anyone could speak, a loud knock echoed through the room, breaking the tension. ¡°Enter,¡± Velmond called, his voice barely above a whisper. The door creaked open, and a guard rushed in, his face pale and his breath shallow. ¡°My Lord,¡± he panted, ¡°There¡¯s¡ªthere¡¯s news from the cave. The chest¡ªit¡¯s gone. Disintegrated. It¡¯s all gone. And there¡¯s a note left behind.¡± Edrim¡¯s stomach twisted. His heart sank. His worst fear was that someone had gotten to the chest before him, but now, this? His blood ran cold as the guard handed Velmond the note. Velmond read the words aloud, his voice trembling with disbelief, each syllable more damning than the last: "Thank you. It was absolutely fun playing with all of you. Don¡¯t forget me¡ªShadow Reaper ,I¡¯ll be back, be ready to cover your sorry butts again." The room went deathly silent. The council members and the elves alike stood frozen, their faces draining of color. The words from the note hung in the air like poison, the sting of realization settling in. ¡°You idiot,¡± Velmond hissed, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°This was never about the damn treasure, was it? It was a game. A sick joke.¡± Edrim¡¯s hands clenched into fists at his sides, his mind racing. Whoever had written that note had just played them all, had toyed with their greed, their suspicions, and now, they were left in the wake of their own failures. The chest¡ªdisintegrated, the rune gone, and now this mocking note. The room felt like it was closing in on him. Velmond slammed his fist onto the table again, the force of the impact sending a tremor through the room. ¡°You¡¯re right. Someone played us. But it¡¯s you, Edrim, who failed us. You let this happen.¡± Edrim opened his mouth to retort, but the words stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t defend himself. Everything he¡¯d done, everything he¡¯d tried to protect, had been shattered in an instant. He had no answers, and the council wouldn¡¯t listen anymore. ¡°Get out of my sight,¡± Velmond spat, his eyes burning with disgust. ¡°We¡¯ll handle this from here. You¡¯ve already done enough damage.¡± Edrim stood still for a moment, the weight of it all crashing down on him. The elves, the council¡ªthey had all turned against him. They had all lost trust. He wasn¡¯t just a failure to them. He was the scapegoat. As the door slammed shut behind him, Edrim stood there for a moment longer, his thoughts a tangled mess of rage, guilt, and desperation. But in the pit of his stomach, something else stirred¡ªan ominous feeling that whoever had orchestrated this had just begun. *** Chapter 16 : Power Up LUNARETH CITY In this world, twin moons dominate the sky, their brilliance transforming the city of Lunareth into a shimmering vision of magic. The larger moon, Aelora, bathes the world in soft, ethereal light, while the smaller, more enigmatic Vaelith casts a faint crimson glow. Together, their combined radiance paints the city in hues of twilight, making it appear like a dream born of silver and shadow. Lunareth, with its architecture crafted from luminous stone, glows as though imbued with the very essence of the moons above. Its streets bustle with life: merchants in the Moonlit Bazaar exchange goods and laughter, children play beneath glowing lamplights, and lovers stroll through blooming gardens, their faces lit by the celestial dance above. The air is rich with the scent of moonflowers, their delicate fragrance blending with the soft strains of music spilling from open windows. Here, the mundane and the mystical coexist in perfect harmony, making Lunareth a city celebrated far and wide for its unparalleled allure. It is no wonder, then, that the famed elven swordsman, Aelion Stormblade, chose to settle in the serene forest bordering Lunareth. Drawn by its night-time beauty, he built his refuge amidst the trees, finding solace in its tranquility and the glow of the twin moons. Ash ventured into the city, seeking a place to rest before his journey into the unknown. he checked into a modest inn, claimed a room for the night, and enjoyed a warm dinner. After a refreshing shower, he left behind the comfort of civilization and made his way towards the forest. His goal was clear: to find a secluded cave where he could safely bond with the Rune of Balance. The forest stretched endlessly under the twin moons, a labyrinth of trees and shadows. After an hour of wandering through dense foliage and thorny bushes, He finally stumbled upon an abandoned cave. It was dark, remote, and utterly silent¡ªthe perfect place for what he needed to do. he blocked the entrance with a boulder and branches, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed, and ventured inside. Sitting cross-legged in the center of the cave, he pulled the Rune of Balance from his pouch. Its surface shimmered faintly, almost as though it were alive, waiting for this moment. Ash pricked his finger with a blade, letting a single drop of blood fall onto the rune. Holding it close to his heart, he spoke its name with reverence and resolve. ¡°Rune of Balance.¡± BOOOMM !! A blinding white light filled the cave, so intense it felt like the sun itself had decided to drop in for tea. The rune disintegrated, its power surging into his body like a thousand bolts of lightning. At first, he thought, this isn¡¯t so bad. Then the real pain began. The pain hit like an enraged dragon on steroids. he blacked out almost immediately, but even unconsciousness offered no refuge. Blood streamed from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, his muscles shredded themselves like overcooked meat, and his bones? They crumbled like crackers beneath a giant¡¯s boot. Death was pounding on the door, but thankfully, the Rune of Stability¡ªbless its overachieving little heart¡ªstepped in to save him. It stabilized his body, mind, and soul, pouring its energy into balancing the chaos and slowing down the process. Slowly, agonizingly, time seemed to rewind. His shattered body began to mend itself. Black sludge oozed from his every pore, purging the impurities within. As the brilliant white light finally dimmed, the transformation was complete. Then it happened. The mana inside him started converging, rushing toward his abdomen. The pull was immense¡ªevery last drop of mana was sucked into a single point, condensing into a small, pure white core, flawless and without impurities. The moment it formed, mana surged outward, flowing through his body along meridians that the Rune of Stability had opened. As the dust settled and silence reclaimed the cave, all that remained was... A six-year-old boy, unconscious, lying peacefully in a pool of blood and black goo. ** I slowly opened my eyes, blinking against the sharp sting of light. The air around me felt heavy, thick with the scent of blood and the unmistakable odor of something vile¡ªblack goo, oozing from my body like an aftermath of some twisted transformation. It coated my skin, mingling with the pool of blood that I lay in. Despite the grotesque sight and the overwhelming stench, I forced myself to sit up. My body trembled as I placed a hand against the cool stone floor to steady myself, the darkness of the cave pressing in on me. Ignoring the discomfort, I focused inward, reaching for my Status Window, a familiar tool I had come to rely on. With a flicker of thought, the translucent screen appeared before me. The soft, ethereal glow of the window illuminated the cave¡¯s walls, casting strange reflections on the blood-stained ground. I read the words carefully, my heart pounding as I processed the information displayed. ** STATUS SCREEN Name: Ash Burn Age: 6This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Level: 5 (0/3000) Class: Swordsman ( PARTIALLY - LOCKED) ** Strength: 12 Agility: 12 Intelligence: 12 Vitality: 12 Magic Power: 12 Charm: 12 ** [Skill Creation] (Unique) Description: The ability to create new skills from imagination per level. The more diverse and unique the imagination, the more powerful the skills created. ?[Mana Manipulation]-(Level 4) Description: The user¡¯s mastery over mana absorption and control has reached an advanced stage. The flow of mana within user body has become highly refined, allowing for smoother and more efficient absorption of energy. Mana can now be directed with precision to enhance physical attributes, temporarily imbue objects like weapons and shields with magical properties. ?[Sword Mastery]-(Level 2) Description: Increases proficiency with sword-related tasks, allowing for greater precision and effectiveness. As the skill level increases, the user''s insight into sword techniques improves. ?[Inspect]-(Level 2) Description: The ability to carefully examine objects, places, and people to discern hidden details, uncover secrets, or identify points of interest. It can also tell the emotional state of the person you¡¯re inspecting. Skills(3/5) ** I stood in the center of the cave, my body still shaking from the intense transformation. The Rune of Balance had done its work¡ªperfectly, too perfectly. Everything about me had been reset to a state of perfect equilibrium. My physical strength, agility, vitality, intelligence and even my magical potential had been brought to a balance. At first glance, it seemed like a curse: no overpowering strength, no blazing speed, no exceptional intellect. But I knew this wasn¡¯t a limitation. This was an Blessing that anybody would die for. I touched my chest, where I could still feel the lingering power of the runes, vibrating beneath my skin. The Rune of Balance was more than just a tool to reset my body. It was a system that harmonized every part of me, ensuring that no aspect of my being grew faster or stronger than another. If I trained my body¡ªpracticing martial arts or honing my sword skills¡ªmy Strength, Agility, and Endurance would naturally grow, but so would my Mana and Intelligence. Magic wasn¡¯t separate from my physical growth, and my physical training didn¡¯t come at the cost of my arcane abilities. Each action, each practice, fed into every aspect of who I was. Every sword strike, every spell cast, every drop of sweat¡ªit all counted toward my Overall development. As I continued to train, my stats would rise in perfect balance. If I pushed my body to its limits, my mind would grow sharper to keep pace, and my mana would strengthen to support whatever magical feats I attempted. There would be no overwhelming strength without magic, and no impressive magic without the body to wield it. I would grow evenly, each skill building on the other, without ever needing to sacrifice one for another. It was a slow, steady progression, and perhaps not the fastest path to power, but it would ensure that I was never lacking in any area. I wouldn¡¯t just be a master of swordplay, nor would I be a powerful mage¡ªI''d be both, seamlessly intertwined, adaptable to any situation. A balanced warrior. A balanced mage. And in a world that demanded extremes, I would stand as something different: A PARAGON, A MAGIC SWORDMAN. The second thing I noticed was my class¡ªit was partially awakened. This meant I¡¯d grow stronger faster, especially while practicing with a sword. A flicker of excitement ran through me, but I quickly turned my attention inward. Closing my eyes, I focused on my core, and what I saw left me utterly speechless. From what I¡¯d read in the novel, when a core is first formed upon awakening, it¡¯s usually black, filled with impurities. But mine... mine was pure white. It radiated an almost sacred aura, a core that could rival those of high-rankers¡ªSS Rank individuals who had painstakingly purged every impurity from their bodies and cores. This revelation hit hard. In terms of purity, I was already comparable to an SS Rank, yet I lacked the strength, skill, and experience to match such power. Still, the thought filled me with a thrill of anticipation. Not even the main character in the novel possessed a pure core like this. It must be because he got the rune after his awakening, But still its beneficial for me because for a mage or a warrior Most difficult thing is to remove impurity from their core as that process usually takes a long time. But I didn''t have to undergo that process, that means I can Rank up faster than Other people if I want but it will make my foundation weak if I Rank up to fast. After a few moments, I forced myself to calm down and took another look at my body. The transformation was undeniable. After a refreshing dip in the cool water from his dimensional ring, he slipped into a fresh set of clothes and emerged from the cave, still feeling the subtle aftershocks of the Rune of Balance. As he stepped into the peaceful silence of the forest, he pulled out something small from his pouch¡ªa cheap, full-sized mirror he¡¯d bought with the last of his spare change. At first, he¡¯d thought it was a ridiculous purchase, but now? Now it was a very welcome tool. He stood there, staring at the reflection in disbelief. His eyes, a striking crimson with a dash of gold, seemed to burn with the intensity of both fire and sun, an almost hypnotic gaze that felt...otherworldly. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He was different now. He had grown. His height had shot up from a mere 1.17 meters (46 inches) to 1.68 meters (56 inches) in what felt like the blink of an eye. He now looked like a 10-year-old, though with the delicate features of someone even younger. His skin, once the picture of innocence, now looked impossibly smooth and translucent, almost as if he wasn¡¯t meant to exist in this world of rough hands and calloused hearts. His hair¡ªpreviously a tangled mess of dark, abyssal strands¡ªnow flowed in glossy waves to his shoulders, darker than the night itself. It framed his face like an ethereal veil, giving him a hauntingly beautiful look that he wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about. And then... the lips. Soft, parted, doll-like, with a vulnerability that seemed straight out of a fairytale. His features, delicate and unnervingly perfect, almost seemed too symmetrical for someone who actually lived in this harsh world. If someone were to glance at him, they might mistake him for a girl¡ªthis childlike, unmuscular frame didn¡¯t scream warrior. But then, it wasn¡¯t his features that made him stand out the most. It was his eyes. Those blazing crimson and gold eyes. They weren¡¯t just captivating; they were magnetic. He hadn¡¯t realized it until now, but people would notice. Not just look at him, but stare, almost compelled. He wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about it¡ªokay, actually, he knew how he felt: he didn¡¯t like it one bit. The Rune of Balance had done something unexpected. Sure, he was now a balanced warrior-mage, but he was also... well, a walking magnet for attention. And in a world where getting noticed was dangerous, this was a problem. The last thing he wanted was to be a celebrity for all the wrong reasons. He¡¯d have to figure out a way to make himself less... eye-catching. Maybe a new haircut? He sighed. He could feel the gaze of the world on him already, even before he took his first step. This was a double-edged sword. On the one hand, his beauty¡ªif he could call it that¡ªwas like a magical cloak, drawing attention wherever he went. On the other hand, it was a curse. People would talk, stare, gossip. And in a world where the sharpness of a sword and the cleverness of a mind kept you alive, his new-found allure might just be the most dangerous weapon of all. With a reluctant sigh, he tucked the mirror back into his pouch. He was stuck with this, for better or worse. The Rune of Balance had given him a strength he hadn¡¯t asked for¡ªbeauty that would draw all the wrong kinds of eyes. Now, he¡¯d have to figure out how to navigate this newfound burden... one step at a time. *** Chapter 17 : Harmonic Convergence Ash decided it was best not to return to the inn. With his appearance so drastically altered, no one would recognize him now. He looked like a completely different person. He bought a knife, cut his hair to a much shorter length, and once he was satisfied, he pulled out a mask and secured it firmly in place. Afterward, he drew Shadow Cutter, his trusted weapon, and ventured deeper into the forest in search of the elven swordsman. As he walked, he tried to match the landscape around him to the descriptions from the novel, trying to pinpoint a familiar spot. Just as doubt crept in, he remembered something crucial¡ªhe had two chances to create a skill. One would be used now, and the other saved for the future. The concept of controlling runes was still foreign to most, including the protagonist and even the demon king. But Ash had read the novel and learned the potential of the runes. Now, with his own set of runes, he had an opportunity to try something new. With both the Rune of Stability and the Rune of Balance coursing through his body, he wondered: Could he combine them into a single skill? A skill that would allow him to control the runes and perform feats beyond the impossible. This was his chance to experiment. Without wasting time, he began the skill creation process. ''Skill Creation'' [Which skill does the host want to create?] ''A passive skill using the Rune of Stability and Rune of Balance as a base to perform movements: acrobatics, flawless maneuvers through rough terrain, and even combat techniques¡ªall without losing balance. I should be able to balance on a single finger and execute complex moves effortlessly.'' [Initializing...] [Initializing...] The runes seemed to respond to his desire, their energy coiling and swirling in the air around him. The Rune of Stability pulsed with steady power, while the Rune of Balance flickered, vibrating with potential. Together, they resonated, their energies intertwining to form something new. Ash could feel the runes assisting with their authority, guiding the process. A surge of energy flowed through him as the runes pushed their limits, crafting the skill with their combined strength. { Skill Creation Successful } [Harmonic Convergence]-(Passive) Description: A passive skill that fuses the primal energies of the Rune of Stability and the Rune of Balance, granting the user unparalleled mastery over both their body and the environment. Harmonic Convergence enables flawless movement, allowing the user to traverse even the most treacherous terrain with effortless grace. *** Ash burst into laughter, a sound so wild that it seemed to echo through the forest. His grin stretched wide, fueled by the thrill of his newly acquired skill¡ªHarmonic Convergence. He had just fused the power of ancient Runes to create something spectacular, and the feeling was electrifying. This skill didn''t just give him control over the terrain¡ªit made every movement an expression of effortless grace. He could dodge attacks, perform complex stunts, and move with such fluidity that it felt like he was defying the laws of motion. It was beyond anything he''d ever imagined.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Not wasting a moment, Ash willed his mana to flow through his body. Thanks to his growing mastery in mana manipulation, now at level 4, his body responded instantly. His legs, chest, shoulders, and eyes all pulsed with energy. It was no longer the clumsy use of mana from his earlier days¡ªhe was a beginner, yes, but his control was beginning to feel almost seamless. His body now moved with an effortless rhythm, as if his every step was choreographed by the very energy flowing within him. Running through the forest, he felt lighter, like a shadow darting between the trees. His mana-enhanced movements gave him a new perspective on the world around him. He wasn''t so fast that everything around him turned into a blur, but each step felt deliberate and graceful, like he was dancing across the landscape. Ash jumped from rock to rock, tree to tree, and for a moment, it felt like the forest was his playground. He didn''t have any grand plan¡ªhe was simply running, his mind lost in the thrill of his new abilities. It wasn''t long before he realized he had wandered far off course. He wasn''t following any particular destination; he was just running wherever the wind took him. And yet, by chance, the path led him straight to a location mentioned in the novel¡ªthe very place he had hoped to find. When his mana began to dwindle, Ash slowed to a stop, his chest heaving as he gasped for air. Taking a water flask from his bag, he took a long gulp. He had been so caught up in his newfound power that he''d almost forgotten his purpose for entering the forest. But then, as he looked up, the sight before him made him forget everything else. There it was¡ªa majestic waterfall, its waters cascading down in shimmering silver ribbons. The twin moons above cast their light across the scene, bathing the world in a surreal, ethereal glow. The larger moon bathed the waterfall in soft silver, its light transforming the water into a curtain of sparkling gems. Each droplet shimmered as it fell, leaving behind a trail of light that seemed to slow the flow of time itself. But there was more. The smaller moon, with its fiery crimson hue, added a fierce contrast to the serene scene. Its light kissed the edges of the waterfall, painting them with a deep ruby-red glow. The two moons seemed to be engaged in an ancient, silent conversation, their light merging to make the waterfall feel alive¡ªpowerful, yet graceful. Ash stood there, wide-eyed, captivated by the beauty before him. The water pooled at the base of the waterfall, reflecting the twin moons above with perfect clarity. The entire scene felt timeless, as though it existed in a world apart from his own. Behind the waterfall, a massive tree stood like a silent guardian, its roots deep in the earth and its branches stretching toward the sky. Its bark shimmered with a silver sheen, and its leaves, bathed in moonlight, glowed faintly green. This was no ordinary tree; it was alive with magic, home to the elven swordsman, who was surely nearby. A sense of peace washed over him, but it was more than that¡ªthere was an energy here, ancient and powerful. The mountains surrounding him felt alive with a hum of magic, and Ash knew deep down that this was a place filled with Nature''s mana just like the world tree But as Ash was about to move toward the mountains, a sudden voice cut through the peaceful stillness, pulling him out of his reverie. "Ahem." The old man''s voice was raspy, like a branch snapping in the quiet forest. Ash froze, his heart skipping a beat. He hadn''t noticed anyone nearby. He turned, only to find an old man standing before him¡ªhis sudden appearance as baffling as the silence that had surrounded him. The old man''s long robes fluttered slightly in the wind, his weathered face almost blending with the shadows of the forest, his eyes sharp and knowing. "Who are you?" the old man asked, his voice a strange mixture of curiosity and authority. Ash froze, his gaze locked onto the figure before him. How had the man gotten so close without him noticing? It was a stark reminder of the gap between a seasoned veteran and a mere novice. The old elf stood tall, his presence both calm and commanding. Despite being 150 years old¡ªancient by human standards¡ªhis face bore no wrinkles, a testament to the elves'' lengthy lifespans. Dressed in simple clothing layered with a green robe, his short light-green hair contrasted with Ash''s own. He had a muscular build, unusual for an elf. Perhaps, Ash mused, the man had focused on physical strength after losing his magic. To Ash¡¯s young eyes, the elf still looked old¡ªwell, relatively. At six years old, anyone over twenty seemed ancient. Yet the elf¡¯s lean, powerful frame and barely graying hair defied his true age. ¡®Alright, here goes nothing,¡¯ Ash thought, steeling himself. He took a deep breath, bent into a sharp 90-degree bow, and spoke with as much conviction as his small frame could muster. ¡°I am Ray Dawson,¡± he said firmly, his voice steady despite his nerves. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you to take me in as your disciple and teach me how to fight as a swordsman.¡± *** Chapter 18 : Getting a Master [AELION''S POV] Aelion said nothing at first, merely observing the boy who bowed before him. Ash''s words echoed in his mind, strange and unexpected. It wasn¡¯t every day someone came looking for him¡ªespecially not a child. This place was remote, its location difficult to find. The rare wanderers who stumbled upon it were typically lost souls with no clue of his identity. But this child was different. He had come with purpose. His request was clear, his tone unwavering. It stirred something within Aelion, something he hadn¡¯t felt since the day he¡¯d lost his magic: genuine intrigue. Though willing to take the boy as his disciple, Aelion maintained the demeanor of an aloof and detached elder. His gaze sharpened, and his voice carried a quiet weight as he finally spoke. ¡°Why do you want to become my disciple?¡± The boy named ''Ray'' didn¡¯t hesitate, his voice steady despite the pressure of the moment. ¡°Because I want to learn from the greatest swordsman¡ªAelion Stormblade, the Lightning Reaper. I want to become the greatest sword master and surpass you.¡± The title "Lightning Reaper" struck Aelion like a lightning bolt itself. It had been so long since anyone had referred to him by that name. A part of him felt a flicker of pride, a fleeting satisfaction in hearing someone acknowledge the warrior he once was. But the shadow of his failure loomed over him. Without his magic, he felt unworthy of such accolades. Still, if he couldn¡¯t reclaim the title of the greatest swordsman, perhaps he could forge someone who could. His eyes lingered on the boy, assessing the boy¡¯s potential, though his face betrayed none of his thoughts. But before anything else¡­ Aelion¡¯ s expression hardened, and the air around him grew heavy. He unleashed his killing intent, a suffocating force born not from magic but from sheer will and experience. His presence alone felt like a storm about to erupt. ¡°How do you know who I am?¡± he demanded, his voice low and menacing. ¡°How did you find me? I¡¯m certain no one here remembers me. I became a myth long ago.¡± The pressure increased, a crushing wave that could reduce even seasoned warriors to trembling messes. Yet the boy surprised him. Though the boy was forced to one knee, he didn¡¯t collapse. His breathing was labored, his body shaking slightly, but he stood his ground in defiance of the overwhelming force. Aelion¡¯ s eyes gleamed with interest. Rarely did he encounter such resilience, especially in one so young. Still, potential alone was not enough. Everything now depended on the boy¡¯s answer. ** [ASH''S POV] I took a deep breath and bowed deeply, my head almost parallel to the ground. ¡°I am Ray Dawson, and I am here to ask you to take me in as your disciple and teach me how to fight as a swordsman.¡± My voice was steady, but my heart raced as I kept my head low. I decided not to use my real name before starting at the academy. If I were to learn swordsmanship from him under my real name, wouldn¡¯t that put my identity at risk? If word got out that I was practicing both magic and swordsmanship, it would defy common sense. People would start asking questions, and before I knew it, I¡¯d be in the spotlight¡ªsomething I definitely wanted to avoid. That¡¯s why I chose to use the protagonist¡¯s name instead. By taking on Ray¡¯s identity, no one would suspect anything¡ªafter all, Ray¡¯s main class was Swordsman. It was the perfect cover. I¡¯ve seen many protagonists place their trust in their masters, only to end up betrayed when they least expected it. That¡¯s why I decided¡ªno one would know my real name. As for my face, that can be hidden with artifacts or other means. But once a name is sullied, it can¡¯t be undone¡ªnot unless I abandon it entirely and take on a new identity. And that¡¯s something I absolutely don¡¯t want. I stayed motionless, knowing full well that my answers to his questions would decide everything. After what felt like an eternity, the old man finally spoke, his tone curious yet stern, ¡°Why do you want to become my disciple?¡± I had expected this question¡ªI had rehearsed my answer countless times. The stories always said he asked this of everyone who dared approach him. Without lifting my head, I replied, ¡°Because I want to learn from the greatest swordsman, Aelion Stormblade, also known as The Lightning Reaper. I want to surpass you and become the greatest swordmaster in history.¡± Silence followed. I waited, straining to gauge his reaction. But before I could fully process it, the air around me shifted violently. It felt as though a mountain had settled on my shoulders, forcing me to drop to one knee. When I dared to look up, I realized what it was¡ªhis killing intent. My mind remained calm, thanks to the Rune of Stability etched onto my soul, but my physical form wasn¡¯t as fortunate. My muscles trembled under the immense weight as the old man¡¯s voice cut through the suffocating atmosphere. ¡°How do you know who I am? And how did you find me? No one here remembers me¡ªI became a myth long ago.¡± I gritted my teeth, trying to push myself upright, but the pressure increased again. That¡¯s when I noticed it¡ªhis amused expression, the barely concealed smile, and those eyes brimming with mischievous delight. The old man was enjoying this. I forced a smirk onto my face despite the crushing weight. ¡°Lady Elenor sent me,¡± I said through clenched teeth. ¡°She sends her regards and asks how you¡¯ve been. Oh, and she told me to remind you¡ªif you don¡¯t take me as your disciple, she¡¯ll come here and drag you back herself.¡± In an instant, the killing intent vanished. I watched his reaction carefully. Then, to my surprise, a nervous, almost comical laugh escaped his lips. The smirk on his face turned into something between relief and exasperation. "Mother¡­¡± he muttered, rubbing his temple. ¡°That stubborn woman hasn¡¯t changed, has she?¡± I straightened up, stretching my shoulders as the weight disappeared. ¡°Nope,¡± I replied casually. ¡°And she didn¡¯t seem like the type to bluff, either.¡± Aelion let out a long sigh, running a hand through his silver hair. "And here I thought I was free." He looked at me again, this time with less hostility and more curiosity. "Tell me, boy. Why did you really come here?" I met his gaze without hesitation. "I already told you. I want to learn from the best. I want to surpass you."Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. He scoffed. "Arrogant words from someone who can barely stand under my aura." I smirked. "Well, if I can¡¯t handle pressure, how can I handle being the best?" Aelion studied me for a long moment before shaking his head with an amused chuckle. "Fine. From now on, you are my disciple." Then, suddenly, he burst into laughter¡ªhard laughter, as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. I watched him for a moment before crossing my arms. "You okay, old man? You sound a little unhinged." Aelion wiped a tear from the corner of his eye. "You¡­ remind me of someone." I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Who?" He waved a hand dismissively. "Doesn¡¯t matter. Just someone equally insufferable." I grinned. "I¡¯ll take that as a compliment." He sighed, shaking his head. "What have I gotten myself into¡­" I took a step closer, tilting my head. "Oh, by the way, that was a joke. But if you take me as your disciple, I can help you get your magic back." Silence. The laughter stopped instantly. Aelion¡¯ s entire demeanor shifted. His expression darkened, his posture stiffened, and for the first time since I arrived, his amusement was replaced by something far more dangerous. His eyes locked onto mine, a storm of emotions flickering beneath the surface¡ªanger, frustration, disbelief. "You dare¡ª" he started, his voice sharp, but I cut him off before he could explode. "I didn¡¯t lie," I said firmly. "I met your mother and got her blessing. She told me where to find you. So, teach me, and I¡¯ll help you reclaim what you lost." Aelion narrowed his eyes. "And how exactly do you plan on doing that?" I smirked. "It¡¯s a secret." His eye twitched. "You¡¯re a cheeky brat, aren¡¯t you?" I shrugged. "You¡¯re not the first to say that." He studied me for a long moment, the silence stretching between us. Then, with a long, weary sigh, Aelion Stormblade¡ªthe Lightning Reaper, the greatest swordsman in history¡ªnodded. "Fine," he said, his voice laced with resignation. "But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go easy on you." I grinned. "I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way." As I turned to follow him, his voice stopped me. "Ray" I paused. "Yeah?" His tone was quieter now, but no less serious. "I don¡¯t know how much of what you said is truth or bluff¡­ but if you¡¯re lying, you won¡¯t survive." I laughed nervously, though his gaze told me he wasn¡¯t joking. "Guess I¡¯ll just have to prove you wrong." *** After agreeing to take me as his disciple, the first thing Master Aelion did was insist that I address him as ¡°Master Aelion.¡± It wasn¡¯t too difficult to comply, though it felt a bit awkward. In my previous life, there was no such thing as "master and disciple" relationships, at least not in the traditional sense. Still, I figured I¡¯d get used to it. He showed me the room where I¡¯d be spending the next few years. It was simple, not overly lavish or uncomfortably sparse. What stood out most was its surroundings¡ªnature¡¯s beauty was in full display, with the vibrant greenery and the breathtaking scenery. ¡°Rest tonight,¡± he said, his tone firm but not unkind. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll begin your training. First, we¡¯ll test what element you have an affinity with.¡± I nodded obediently, watching as he left. Once the door shut, my mind wandered. Everything¡¯s going according to plan, I thought with a small smile. Sure, I had lied about meeting his mother. But as long as I helped him regain his magic, it wouldn¡¯t matter in the long run. He¡¯d forgive me¡ªor so I hoped. My thoughts drifted to the upcoming affinity test. What kind of element would I align with? Curiosity bubbled up, so I decided to ask the system, though I wasn¡¯t expecting much of an answer. [System Notification: Currently, Host has no affinity with any element.] I stared at the words, then grinned. Of course. This matched what I remembered from the game. As a player, I didn¡¯t have an innate affinity with any element either. That didn¡¯t mean I was powerless¡ªit meant I had the potential to wield all elements. The realization sent a wave of excitement through me. My grin turned mischievous as I muttered in my mind, ¡°Skill Creation.¡± [Which skill does the host want to create?] ''A Skill that let me manipulate all the existing elements in the nature, and let me have their affinities.'' [Initializing...] [Initializing...] {Skill creation successful} [Body too weak to manipulate all elements, sealing the elements ] [ Host can choose 4 elements, other elements will be sealed and open only when the host body is strong enough to handle the attribute mana] [ 1. Fire] [2. Water] [3. Air] [4. Earth] [5. Lightning] [6. Ice] [7. Light] [8. Darkness] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] After pondering for a while, I decided on the elements. It made sense to align with Master Aelion¡¯ s primary affinities: Light, Lightning, and Air. They were the foundations of his legendary speed, reaction time, and the sheer destructive power of his sword style. As for the last element, I picked Fire¡ªa versatile choice that could amplify my attacks and provide explosive acceleration. My reasoning wasn¡¯t complicated. Years of reading novels had given me a basic understanding of the synergy between these elements. Light for precision and agility, Lightning for reaction speed and raw power, Air for mobility and control, and Fire for devastation. Besides, thanks to my skill Harmonic Convergence, I didn¡¯t have to worry about achieving the perfect balance on ground using earth element and performing acrobatics as if using water element to move seamlessly. That¡¯s why I avoided Earth or Water¡ªnot because they weren¡¯t useful, but because they were not needed right now. After making my choices, I paused, waiting for¡­ something. A surge of energy? A dramatic change? Nothing. I frowned slightly and decided to check my Status to confirm if the changes had taken effect. With a thought, I summoned the screen in my mind: ¡°Status¡± The translucent display materialized before me, and I scanned it eagerly. ** STATUS SCREEN Name: Ash Burn Age: 6 Level: 5 (0/3000) Class: Swordsman ( PARTIALLY - LOCKED) ** Strength: 12 Agility: 12 Intelligence: 12 Vitality: 12 Magic Power: 12 Charm: 12 ** [Skill Creation] (Unique) Description: The ability to create new skills from imagination per level. The more diverse and unique the imagination, the more powerful the skills created. ?[Mana Manipulation]-(Level 4) Description: The user¡¯s mastery over mana absorption and control has reached an advanced stage. The flow of mana within user body has become highly refined, allowing for smoother and more efficient absorption of energy. Mana can now be directed with precision to enhance physical attributes, temporarily imbue objects like weapons and shields with magical properties. ?[Sword Mastery]-(Level 2) Description: Increases proficiency with sword-related tasks, allowing for greater precision and effectiveness. As the skill level increases, the user''s insight into sword techniques improves. ?[Inspect]-(Level 2) Description: The ability to carefully examine objects, places, and people to discern hidden details, uncover secrets, or identify points of interest. It can also tell the emotional state of the person you¡¯re inspecting. ?[Harmonic Convergence]-(Passive) Description: A passive skill that fuses the primal energies of the Rune of Stability and the Rune of Balance, granting the user unparalleled mastery over both their body and the environment. Harmonic Convergence enables flawless movement, allowing the user to traverse even the most treacherous terrain with effortless grace. ?[Elemental Manipulation]-(Passive) Description: It is the ability to control and shape all 12 elements in nature, using them for attack, defense, and utility. It requires focus, energy, and precision, offering immense versatility and power when mastered. ?Skills(5/5) ** : Light, Air, Lightning, Fire. *** As Ash scanned his Status and didn¡¯t see much of a change, he decided to try testing out his new elemental affinities. Starting with Fire, he concentrated, focusing on his fingertips. Within moments, a small, flickering flame appeared, dancing delicately on his finger. It was beautiful¡ªperfectly contained, with no sign of it growing out of control. It was as easy as breathing I just have to Imagine fire and my mana will transform into fire. Encouraged, he tried to make the flame float away from his fingertip, but the moment he tried, the flame stuck to his finger like glue, refusing to separate. Confused, Ash tried with Lightning, Air, and Light in turn, but each element manifested on his body instead. The Lightning crackled lightly around his skin, the Air swirled around him in a gentle breeze, and a soft glow of Light emanated from his body. Yet none of them would leave him, staying firmly tethered to his form. What the hell is going on? Ash thought, frustration starting to creep in. The elements were supposed to be part of him, but they weren¡¯t behaving as expected. After a few more attempts with no success, Ash sighed, deciding he was too tired to keep experimenting. I¡¯ll ask Master Aelion tomorrow, he reasoned. Tonight¡¯s been too taxing¡ªgetting the Rune, creating two skills, gaining a master... It¡¯s been a lot to process. With that thought, he collapsed onto the bed, the exhaustion from the day finally catching up to him. His mind swirled with all that had happened, but sleep quickly overtook him. *** Chapter 19: Start of the Training The Next Morning After waking up and taking a refreshing shower, Ash made his way to the dining hall. The house itself was a masterpiece¡ªan elegant elven-style structure that felt like it was pulled straight out of a fantasy novel. ''Oh, Right it is inside a fantasy novel'' It was the first time he''d ever seen a home like this, let alone dined in one. The dining area was perfectly placed by a wide window, offering a stunning view of the serene surroundings. A glistening lake reflected the morning sunlight, lush greenery stretched as far as the eye could see, and majestic mountains embraced the entire scene. And to top it all off, this dining spot was perched within a treehouse. A treehouse! Ash couldn¡¯t help but marvel. In his previous life, he¡¯d never had the chance to enjoy anything remotely like this. As he approached the table, he noticed the old man was nowhere to be seen. Still, breakfast was laid out for him, and the aroma was mouthwatering. What caught his attention, though, was how the food was still steaming hot. Magic? A clever trick? he wondered as he dug in with enthusiasm. After finishing his meal, Ash decided to explore for a while, taking in his surroundings with quiet curiosity. He wandered through the area, observing every detail, from the towering trees to the faint hum of magic in the air. Once satisfied with his exploration, he made his way outside, where the open space called to him for training. Gripping his sword firmly, he began his practice, each swing precise and controlled. His body moved with unwavering determination, muscles tensing and relaxing in a rhythmic flow Even though he was still a kid, he could tell he was stronger than most children his age, his muscles subtly defined from all his training. It was a good start to the day, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching him from the shadows. *** [AELION''S POV] I made my way toward the city, my mind clouded with doubt and curiosity. The streets were bustling with life, yet I felt detached from it all, lost in my own thoughts. I needed to borrow an Affinity Checking Orb from an old friend¡ªsomething that would give me answers. Answers about him. Ray Dawson. That kid was a mystery wrapped in shadows, and the more I thought about him, the less sense he made. Was he telling the truth about my mother? Could I really believe his words, or was he just a masterful liar, spinning a web I couldn''t see until I was trapped? But when I looked into his eyes, I saw something unsettling. Not dishonesty¡ªno, that would¡¯ve been easier to accept. Instead, I saw certainty. He spoke with a conviction that didn¡¯t waver, as if he knew things he had no right knowing. If he was lying, then he wasn¡¯t just a kid. He was something else. Something far more dangerous. A demon, perhaps. Yeah. He must be. ¡°Well,¡± I muttered to myself, ¡°let¡¯s get this over with and see what kind of affinity you have, Ray.¡± After securing the orb, I hurried back home. When I arrived, I found Ray in the yard doing some strange exercise¡ªusing his arms to push himself off the ground repeatedly. Who taught him this nonsense? I thought, shaking my head. I walked up to him and called out, ¡°Hey, kid! Come here. Let¡¯s see what kind of affinity you¡¯ve got.¡± He stopped his peculiar workout, stood up, and walked over. ¡°Hey, old man,¡± he asked, tilting his head, ¡°did you go all the way to the city to get this orb?¡± I smirked. ¡°What, do you think people come here every day threatening me with stories about my mother, begging to be my disciple? If that were the case, I¡¯d have a dozen of these orbs lying around.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. He frowned, clearly caught off guard by my reply. I felt a twinge of smug satisfaction. Without waiting for a response, I shoved the orb into his hands. ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°Channel your mana into this orb.¡± Ray did as instructed, his face a mix of curiosity and determination. At first, the orb began to glow golden, but then the light receded. What happened next left me utterly speechless. The orb erupted into a kaleidoscope of colors¡ªred, violet, yellow, brown, blue, black, and countless more, shimmering in a breathtaking rainbow hue. The brilliance was overwhelming, but amidst the dazzling display, four colors shone brighter than the rest: white, blue, orange, and green. These corresponded to the elements of Light, Lightning, Fire, and Air. I stared in disbelief, my mind racing. All elemental affinities? It was supposed to be a myth¡ªsomething no one had ever achieved, even in the ancient days. And yet, here it was, right in front of me. A grin spread across my face, and before I could stop myself, I burst out laughing. This wasn¡¯t just rare¡ªit was unprecedented! A once-in-a-lifetime genius, and I was the one who discovered him. I¡¯m his master! ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA....HAHAHA...HAHA¡± ¡°Stop laughing, old man,¡± Ash said, his expression equal parts dumbfounded and irritated. I coughed to compose myself. ¡°Ahem¡­ Ray,¡± I began, trying to sound sagely, ¡°you have ALL ELEMENTAL AFFINITY. Although some of them seem weaker, likely because your body isn¡¯t yet strong enough to bear their burden. Over time, as you grow, you¡¯ll unlock them. For now, your affinities with Light, Lightning, Fire, and Air alone could make you the greatest swordsman in the world. The rest will come later.¡± His eyes showed unusual calm as he absorbed my words. For a moment, there was silence between us¡ªjust the wind rustling through the trees. Then I added with a smirk, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not waste time. We¡¯ve got work to do, genius.¡± *** [ASH''S POV] After checking my affinities, I stood there, dumbfounded, staring at the rainbow-colored orb in my hand. My heart pounded as I tried to process what I was seeing. I had expected the orb to conceal some of my affinities¡ªthe ones that were sealed¡ªbut no. Instead, it had decided to reveal everything, putting all my secrets on display for the world to see. Well, guess the cat¡¯s out of the bag. The only silver lining was that the protagonist also possessed all elemental affinities. That meant my plan of using him as a scapegoat was still intact. I forced my expression into one of confusion, hoping to play it off. Time to act clueless. But before I could say anything, the old man did something completely unexpected. He burst into laughter¡ªwild, uncontrollable laughter. His entire body shook, his voice echoing through the mountains like thunder. His eyes gleamed with unrestrained amusement, as if he had just heard the funniest joke of his life. What the hell was so funny? ¡°HAHAHAHA! AHAHAHA! HAAAA!¡± It went on and on, his laughter rolling through the air, making me seriously question his sanity. ¡°Stop laughing, old man!¡± I finally snapped, irritation boiling over as I glared at him. He wiped away a tear of mirth and, in a sagely tone, began explaining things I already knew. I nodded along, pretending to be intrigued, waiting for my chance to steer the conversation. The moment he paused, I asked the question that had been bothering me the most. ¡°Why can¡¯t I manifest elements like fire and use them for long-range attacks?¡± The old man froze. The smug expression he had been wearing just moments ago vanished, replaced by sheer disbelief. His voice trembled slightly as he spoke. ¡°Show me¡­ show me how you wield an element.¡± I extended my hand, focusing my mana, channeling it through my pure mana core. Sparks of electricity danced across my skin, and in seconds, lightning crackled around my fist. I clenched my hand into a tight fist, the electricity coiling around it like a glowing gauntlet. His jaw dropped. ¡°Where did a monster like you come from?¡± he whispered, almost in awe. ¡°What you¡¯re doing right now is the absolute maximum level of elemental manipulation for someone with your class. If not for the G-rank core¡¯s aura I sense in your body, I would have thought someone was pulling a prank on me.¡± He took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°The reason you can¡¯t project your elements for long-range attacks is simple: your class. You¡¯re a Swordsman¡ªa warrior-type. Your core is located in the Lower Dantian, not in the Middle Dantian like a mage¡¯s. "Only mages can separate elemental attacks from their bodies. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t use long-range magic.¡± His explanation left me speechless. I had suspected as much, but hearing it confirmed was frustrating. Still, as I thought about my abilities, things started making sense. My pure white core¡ªcompletely free of impurities, something only SS-rank individuals possessed¡ªand my Elemental Manipulation skill, which refused to level up, must already be at its peak. That explained why I could manipulate elements within my body so efficiently. I heaved a sigh of relief. At least I¡¯d be able to use magic properly after my second awakening. The old man¡¯s eyebrow twitched as he noticed my sigh, and his expression turned irritated. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU SIGHING FOR LIKE SOME OLD MAN?!¡± he bellowed. Before I could react, his voice turned sharp. ¡°Your training starts now! First, run 100 laps around the mountain. If you want to become a great swordsman, you need endurance. You have three movement-type affinities, which means speed will be your greatest weapon. But speed is useless without a strong lower body to support it. "So start running!¡± He leaned in, eyes gleaming with authority. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare look at me like I¡¯m a fool! NOW GO!¡± And just like that, my hellish day began. *** Chapter 20 : Celestial Flash As Ash was about to start running, Aelion yelled, ¡°Wait!¡± and ran off to the treehouse, returning with a bracelet-like contraption. Since Aelion didn¡¯t have mana, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of a fancy space ring to carry his gear. ¡°Here, put this bracelet on,¡± Aelion said, holding it out. ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to do?¡± Ash asked, suspicious. ¡°Just put it on and stop asking questions. I¡¯m training you, not answering a Q&A session,¡± Aelion snapped, all serious-like. ¡°Fine, old man,¡± Ash grumbled as he slipped it on. The moment the bracelet clicked into place; Ash felt all his mana vanish like someone unplugged his soul. ¡°What the hell?! It just sucked all my mana!¡± he shouted, panicking. ¡°That, my dear student,¡± Aelion grinned wickedly, ¡°is the beginning of your hellish training. Now run! Like your life depends on it, kid!¡± Ash glared. Oh, I¡¯m gonna kill this old bastard someday, he thought darkly. But he started running. Thanks to his passive ability, Harmonic Convergence, Ash could keep his balance despite the rough terrain. But stamina? Yeah, that was another story. After just a few laps, sweat was pouring off him. 10 laps: ''I¡¯m gonna kill this old man in his sleep.'' 20 laps: ''I¡¯m DEFINITELY gonna kill him.'' 30 laps: ''I¡¯ll kill him before dinner.'' 40 laps: ''Forget Dinner¡ªhe¡¯s dead after this lap.'' 50 laps: ''Nope. He¡¯s killing ME instead.'' Ash collapsed to the ground; his body thoroughly done for. Even his body which had been broken and remade more times than a bad clay pot, had hit its limit. He lay there, gasping for air, when Aelion strolled over with the audacity to smile. ¡°Well, I gotta say, I¡¯m impressed,¡± Aelion chuckled. ¡°I thought you¡¯d keel over at 20 laps. But 50? That means your stamina is decent! So, starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll do 50 laps daily!¡± ''This bastard... I swear he¡¯s dead when this training is over,'' Ash cursed silently, glaring as he chugged water from the bottle Aelion handed him. ¡°Now,¡± Aelion continued, ¡°since stamina training¡¯s done, it¡¯s time for some strength training. Horse stance. Lower body strength is paramount to building a solid warrior foundation¡ªespecially for someone your age.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know. I¡¯m six years old and I should focus on my foundation.,¡± Ash said flatly. ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re just six, so it¡¯s important to¡ªwait. WHAT?!¡± Aelion nearly fell over. ¡°You¡¯re SIX?! You look like a ten-year-old! What kind of six-year-old runs 50 laps on a MOUNTAIN? And have a perfect control over Elemental manipulation? Are you some kind of devil spawn?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me a ¡®once-in-a-lifetime genius¡¯ just yesterday?¡± Ash deadpanned, struggling to keep a straight face as Aelion¡¯ s jaw dropped. ¡°HUH?!¡± ¡°Are you laughing at me?¡± Aelion growled. ¡°Why would I ever laugh at my beloved master?¡± Ash said innocently, his lips twitching with suppressed laughter.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°You little punk! You¡¯re mocking me, aren¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Of course not! Now, weren¡¯t you saying something about training?¡± ¡°Cough!¡± ¡°Yeah, so I was saying that lower body strength is of paramount importance to a warrior. Especially for you¡ªyou¡¯re only six years old. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself! Stand in horse stance for two hours and press that red button on your bracelet,¡± said Aelion, looking smug as ever. Ash complied and pressed the red button. Instantly, all his mana returned, and a wave of relief washed over him. He finally felt like himself again. But before he could savor the moment, Aelion¡¯ s next words shattered his brief happiness. ¡°Now supply mana to the bracelet,¡± Aelion instructed. Ash hesitated but did as he was told. The moment his mana flowed into the bracelet, the gravity around him multiplied by ten, slamming him to the ground. His knees nearly buckled, and he quickly cut off the mana supply. Ash shot a glare at Aelion for not warning him, but the old man just laughed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what happens when you dump too much mana into it, kid! You need to supply just a little at first. Maintain the horse stance and get used to that amount of gravity. When it feels manageable, increase it. And don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get away easy¡ªyou need to maintain that mana supply all day. If your mana gets depleted, take a break, but then start again. While running, though, you¡¯ll cut off all mana supply. No cheating.¡± Ash groaned, already regretting everything about this training. What fresh hell is this? Still, curiosity got the better of him. He activated his Inspect skill and examined the bracelet, silently cursing himself for not doing this earlier. ** Item Name: Bracelet of Gravity Item Type: Accessory (Bracelet) Special Effect: Creates a gravitational field around the user based on mana supplied. Can drain the user¡¯s mana entirely. Required Level: None (Primarily used for training purposes) ** This thing is insane! No wonder Aelion brought it out¡ªit¡¯s basically the ultimate training tool. No level limit? It must be ridiculously expensive. Ash¡¯s thoughts turned greedy. I¡¯m keeping this thing when training¡¯s over. No way I¡¯m giving it back. ¡°Stop admiring it and start your horse stance!¡± Aelion barked, snapping Ash out of his scheming. Grumbling, Ash got into position and supplied a little mana. The gravity increased fivefold this time, pressing down on him like an invisible weight. As he held the stance, he decided to inspect Aelion, hoping to gauge just how strong this crazy old man was. ** Name: Aelion Stormblade Age: 153 Level: ??? Class: Sword master State: Shocked, surprised, speechless. ** Can¡¯t see his level? That either means he¡¯s ridiculously strong, or my Inspect skill is pathetic, Ash thought,'' And why is he Shocked? He¡¯s definitely impressed by my genius. Yeah, that¡¯s gotta be it.'' Two Hours Later Ash lay sprawled on the ground, gasping for air, his chest rising and falling like a bellows. ¡°Well done! You lasted two hours in horse stance. Take a break, and then we¡¯ll move on to footwork practice. And remember¡ªyou¡¯re not swinging a sword until you¡¯ve mastered the basics,¡± Aelion declared with an infuriating grin. After a short rest, Ash stumbled over to where Aelion was drawing something on the ground with a stick. As he got closer, he noticed three distinct shapes: a triangle, a square, and a circle. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Ash asked, genuinely curious. ¡°This,¡± Aelion said with a theatrical flourish, ¡°is your footwork training. Start with the triangle. Once you¡¯ve mastered that, move on to the square, and then the circle. Triangle: Precision and speed. Square: Rigid, military-like discipline. Circle: Unpredictable, like a phantom. Each shape builds on the last. Together, they form the foundation of my secret technique: Celestial Step¡ªa near-instantaneous dash that creates the illusion of teleportation!¡± Ash raised an eyebrow but nodded. ¡°Got it, old man.¡± As Ash began practicing, Aelion watched him silently, his thoughts elsewhere,'' I hope you master this, kid. Even though I created Celestial Flash, I could never fully master it¡ªI lack the space element. But you¡­who has all elements , it won¡¯t just be an illusion. You¡¯ll teleport. Short distances, instantaneously, with barely any mana. If your mana reserves are high enough, you could teleport infinitely¡­'' Meanwhile, Ash was struggling. Balancing wasn¡¯t the issue¡ªhis Harmonic Convergence skill made that part easy. But remembering the positions of the shapes and executing the movements accurately? That was a nightmare. Again and again, he tried, his breathing growing heavier with each attempt. Despite his exhaustion, Ash refused to quit. He knew the value of this training. If he could master this footwork, it would lead to Celestial Step¡ªone of the most overpowered movement techniques in existence. After all, the main protagonist of his world had used this very skill to dominate enemies with short-distance teleports. Well I will just have to compensate him in the future though. Ash smirked through the sweat dripping down his face. Someday, I¡¯ll surpass even you, old man. Just wait. Chapter 21 : 8 years old 1 MONTH LATER Ash moved with fluidity, his body almost gliding through the air. He shifted from one triangle shape to another, his movements sharp and exact. From a distance, it looked like he was a boy drawing invisible triangles on the ground with his feet¡ªclean, precise, and somehow... cool. The way he shifted from one position to the next was effortless, like a graceful dance. He could change direction at any moment, and while it wasn¡¯t exactly unpredictable, it was the kind of footwork that made people stop and watch. He was mastering the basics, and he looked good doing it. "Alright, boy, stop," Aelion called out, a smile of satisfaction curling at the corners of his mouth. Ash froze in place, his breath coming in ragged gasps. ''''HUFF... HUFF... HUFFF...'''' "Now what, Master?" Ash wheezed, struggling to catch his breath. The past month had been torture. Running around the mountains without mana, training in enhanced gravity, and enduring endless hours of footwork drills had been nothing short of hell. Even now, as he practiced, he was surrounded by extra gravity that made every movement feel ten times harder. He was pissed off, frustrated, and probably on the verge of losing his mind. But he kept his mouth shut. He knew better than to complain. Aelion¡¯s way was harsh, but it was the fastest path to improvement. "Now that you¡¯ve got the triangle down with mana, it¡¯s time to level up. Use the air element to flow through your meridians, and reduce the resistance while running. Then, incorporate lightning mana to increase your speed as you perform the second part of the footwork¡ªthe square formation," Aelion instructed. Ash grinned smugly. "I see. So, I¡¯ve mastered the triangle. Am I a genius or what, Master?" "GENIUS?" Aelion snorted. "I mastered that in a week, kid." "Well, you created it. So, of course, you¡¯d be faster," Ash shot back, his smirk never fading. "Yeah, yeah. Start practicing already." Ash walked to the area where the squares were drawn on the ground. He stood there for a moment, mentally preparing himself. This is it. Time to level up. Taking a deep breath, he summoned his mana and directed it through his chest, legs, and nervous system. Since he wasn¡¯t a mage yet, he couldn¡¯t manipulate the mana in the air, but he could create a cone of air mana in front of his chest to reduce resistance. Then, he infused his legs and nervous system with lightning mana to speed up his reactions. He started moving¡ªjumping from one square to the next. But when he hit the third step, his foot slipped, and he went tumbling forward with a loud THUD. "What the f*ck! This is impossible! Four elements at once? No way! Can¡¯t I just stop supplying mana to the bracelet?" Ash growled, rubbing his bruised body. "Nope," Aelion replied flatly. "Mastering this will improve your mana manipulation. So shut up and get back to it." "Fine, old man," Ash muttered under his breath. IN THE EVENING THUD! Huff... Huff... ¡®Again.¡¯ THUD! THUD! ¡®Again.¡¯ The rhythmic sound of Ash repeatedly falling echoed through the mountains. Each time, he got up with determination, even as frustration threatened to take over. His legs burned, his lungs screamed for mercy, but he kept going. The ¡°Square formation footwork¡± was harder than he thought. Finally, after hours of practice, Aelion called out, "Stop, kid. That¡¯s enough for today. Rest up and recover your mana. Then, we¡¯re moving on to something more fun¡ªyour sword." Ash straightened up, eyes lighting up. Finally! Time for some sword training! "My sword art isn¡¯t the flashiest, but when it comes to speed and destruction, nothing beats it," Aelion continued. "It¡¯s called Zephyr¡¯s Judgment, and it has five moves. I¡¯ll teach you the first Move today." Ash¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Yes! Sword training! Aelion explained, "The first move of Zephyr¡¯s Judgment is called Wind¡¯s Whisper. It uses the air element, and when you master it, your opponent will think a breeze just passed by... until their head is detached from their body."Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Ash raised an eyebrow. "A breeze? Seriously?" Aelion gave him a smirk. "Yeah, it''s that fast. Here¡¯s how you do it: channel mana into your leg meridians, starting with your hips to keep your movements stable, then your thighs, and finally your ankles. It¡¯s all about rhythm¡ªtwo short bursts for your hips, one long burst for your thighs, and a final short burst for your ankles. Keep the bursts in order and rhythm as you move forward to move fast enough that no one even sees it coming." Ash nodded, taking mental notes. "Okay. That sounds... simple." "Once you¡¯ve got the leg movement, the swing is the next challenge. You need to channel a short burst of mana to your shoulder, followed by a long burst to your elbow. The strike will be so fast, you¡¯ll only be able to hit one person with it, that is until you master the movement as you are walking" Aelion explained, his tone serious. Ash couldn¡¯t resist a sarcastic thought: Yeah, sure. No problem. I¡¯ll just move like a gust of wind. But he knew better than to say it out loud. This was going to be tough. But he was ready. Without wasting a moment, Ash started practicing. He planted his feet in a stance, closed his eyes for a moment to gather his focus, and then¡ª THWACK! The sound of his sword slicing through the air was followed by a less-than-graceful stumble as he lost his balance. "Ah, crap," he muttered under his breath. Guess I need more practice. Ash practiced over and over, his swings getting faster, but his precision still lacking. Every time he messed up, he¡¯d get up, shake off the failure, and try again. His legs burned, his shoulders ached, but he knew that soon enough, the technique would be second nature. The wind might whisper, but Ash would be the storm. ** Time passed, and before Ash knew it, two years had gone by. 2 Years Later Ash had reached an impressive milestone in his training after 2 years. He could now run 100 laps around the mountains without the aid of mana. His stamina had skyrocketed thanks to his rigorous training, and he had unlocked the stamina section in his status. Ash could now hold a horse stance for two hours under 10x gravity. It wasn¡¯t easy, but it certainly made him stronger. His body had adapted, and he always carried a gravitational field around him¡ªexcept when he was sleeping. It was like living in constant resistance training. While it might seem like a small thing, his relentless efforts had paid off. Ash¡¯s Mana Manipulation level had increased to Level 5, and he¡¯d reached the Master stage. Not only that, he had mastered the square formation footwork. Now, he could seamlessly switch between the square and triangle formations, moving with deadly precision. To anyone watching, it was like seeing a well-organized military unit, balanced and swift¡ªif you looked closely, it was clear just how lethal Ash had become. Today was a big day. He was incredibly close to reaching level 10, and he felt certain that today would be the day. Once he reached level 10, he could awaken his second core and begin hunting beasts to level up. It was the next step in his journey. ''Status'' ** STATUS SCREEN Name: Ash Burn Age: 8 Level: 9 (8993/9000) Class: Swordsman (Partially Locked) ** Strength: 20 Agility: 20 Intelligence: 20 Vitality: 20 Magic Power: 20 Stamina: 20 Charm: 20 ** Affinities: Light, Air, Lightning, Fire. ** ?[Skill Creation]-(Unranked) Description: The ability to create new skills from imagination per level. The more diverse and unique the imagination, the more powerful the skills created. ?[Mana Manipulation] (Level 5) - (C Rank) Description: The user¡¯s mastery over mana has reached the MASTER stage, allowing for flawless absorption and precise control. At this level, the user can detect and sense magical energies around them, further honing their combat and magical awareness. ?[Sword Mastery] (Level 3) - (E Rank) Description: The user has developed a foundation in swordsmanship, mastering basic techniques and stances. At this level, proficiency with the sword increases, enhancing the user¡¯s precision, control, and effectiveness in battle. The user gains a deeper understanding of timing and tactics, improving their ability to execute swift, accurate strikes and fluid defenses. ?[Inspect] (Level 4) - (D Rank) Description: The user can now analyze objects, places, and people with greater precision, uncovering hidden details and secrets. In addition to identifying points of interest, the skill reveals the emotional state of individuals, allowing the user to sense feelings and intentions. Environmental anomalies, patterns, and subtle magical influences also become more apparent, offering critical insights for both combat and strategy. ?[Harmonic Convergence] (Passive) - (SS) Description: Fusing the Rune of Stability and the Rune of Balance, this passive skill grants flawless movement and unshakable poise. The user can traverse any terrain effortlessly, perform acrobatic feats, dodge attacks with precision, and slip through tight spaces¡ªall while maintaining perfect equilibrium. ?[Elemental Manipulation] (Passive) - (SSS) Description: It is the ability to control and shape natural forces, using them for attack, defense, and utility. It requires focus, energy, and precision, offering immense versatility and power when mastered. Skills(5/9) ** Today wasn¡¯t just about training¡ªit was a milestone. Ash had also mastered the 1st style of Zephyr¡¯s Judgement, and was eager to show it off. He was going to perform it in front of Aelion, his mentor, and ask for a break so he could undergo his second awakening. The training ground, once a beautiful garden, was now a battlefield¡ªfootprints and sword marks covered the ground like a warrior¡¯s diary. Ash¡¯s muscles were well-developed for his age, and he always trained without a shirt to show off those chiseled abs¡ªsix packs, of course. His abyss-colored hair, tied up in a band, had grown past his shoulders, and his crimson-and-gold eyes? Let¡¯s just say, they were the type of eyes that could suck your soul if you stared for too long. His presence alone could make even the toughest warriors question their life choices. Upon reaching the training ground, Ash spotted Aelion waiting for him, looking ever so skeptical. "You have gotten more handsome, Ray. Are you sure you¡¯re human not a Vampire?" Aelion asked, raising an eyebrow. "Of course I¡¯m human. If I wasn¡¯t, I would¡¯ve sucked all your blood long ago," Ash replied, grinning mischievously. Spending two years together had created a bond between them, even if Aelion still didn¡¯t quite believe Ray(Ash) was a normal 8-year-old. To Aelion, Ash was like a walking mystery wrapped in muscle and magic. "So, can I get a day off if I perform the 1st style perfectly?" Ash asked eagerly. "Yeah, sure, but only if you do it without any mistakes," Aelion replied, crossing his arms. "Alright, get ready for the surprise," Ash said, cracking his knuckles like he was about to drop the hottest dance move of the century. *** Chapter 22 : First Kill Ash stood still in the center of the clearing, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He stopped supplying mana to the black bracelet on his wrist, and instantly, he felt a wave of lightness wash over him. The weight he¡¯d been unconsciously carrying seemed to lift, his body becoming more at ease. Drawing his Shadow Cutter¡ªa sleek, dark katana¡ªhe assumed a ready stance. With a calm exhale, he opened his eyes, the sharpness in them reflecting the focus of a swordsman prepared for whatever came next. He channeled air elemental mana throughout his body, focusing on his hips, thighs, ankles, shoulders, and elbows. At first, his pace was ordinary, but then he began releasing mana in bursts, following a steady rhythm¡ªhips, thighs, lower leg muscles. In an instant, he vanished like the wind, leaving nothing but a faint trail. As he continued supplying mana to his lower body in rhythmic bursts, he added his shoulders and elbows into the mix, slicing the air with such precision that a streak-like mark appeared behind him. Controlling and maintaining mana in different parts of his body had been an immense challenge at first. But after 2 years of relentless practice¡ªand improvements in both his Mana Manipulation and Sword Mastery¡ªhe¡¯d mastered it with ease. "So, how was that?" Ash asked with a confident smirk. Aelion crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow. "Aren''t you a monster? You mastered something in just a few years that took me a decade." Ash sighed, shaking his head. "Are you trying to make me feel bad? I¡¯m not some sword genius like you. You mastered the entire technique in a decade, and I¡¯ve only got one move down in two years. That¡¯s still slow." Aelion chuckled. "Well, I wouldn¡¯t call myself a genius." "Shameless old man," Ash muttered under his breath. "What did you just say, boy?" Aelion growled, his voice heavy with mock offense. "Nothing, my dear master," Ash replied, hastily pulling his shirt back on and preparing to leave. "I¡¯m heading out now. I¡¯ll be back late, so don¡¯t bother making dinner for me." "Alright," Aelion said, his voice laced with disappointment. As Ash¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance, Aelion muttered to himself, "Well, looks like it¡¯s going to be lonely night." *** LUNARETH CITY As the sun rises over Lunareth, the city¡¯s luminous stone buildings shimmer with soft hues of gold and pink, reflecting the morning light like a canvas painted by the first rays of dawn. The air hums with the combined energy of magic and technology, a blend of the old and new. Hovering delivery carts glide effortlessly down the streets, their merchants steering them with glowing crystal remotes. The scent of freshly baked mooncakes and blooming moonflowers drifts through the cool morning breeze, filling the air with a sense of enchantment. Ash steps into the city, his sharp features and confident stride drawing the attention of everyone around him. Eyes linger as people pause in their morning routines¡ªsome whispering, others offering friendly smiles. A vendor nearby, busy arranging glowing pastries in neat rows, waves enthusiastically at him. ¡°Welcome to Lunareth, traveler!¡± she calls with a warm smile. ¡°You look like someone who appreciates a fine meal. Care for a mooncake ¨¦clair?¡± Ash approaches the stall, his own smile lighting up the space even brighter than the morning sun. ¡°Good morning. An ¨¦clair sounds perfect. What makes them glow like that?¡± The vendor hands him one, her grin widening. ¡°A touch of moonflower essence. It¡¯s a local secret! First one¡¯s on the house for a handsome visitor like yourself.¡± Ash chuckles, taking a bite. The ¨¦clair melts in his mouth, its sweetness perfectly balanced with a cool, almost sparkling sensation. ¡°This is incredible,¡± he says, genuinely impressed. ¡°Only in Lunareth!¡± the vendor beams proudly. Continuing his stroll, Ash explores the Moonlit Bazaar, where glowing rune-powered screens advertise enchanted tools and trinkets. A group of children playing nearby pauses, their eyes widening in awe at his presence. One of them musters the courage to approach. ¡°Mister, are you a prince? You look like one!¡± the child asks, eyes wide with wonder. Ash kneels slightly, meeting the child¡¯s gaze with a wink. ¡°Not a prince, just a traveler,¡± he says warmly. ¡°But thank you for the compliment.¡± The child giggles and races back to their friends, who burst into excited whispers and laughter.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. At the Celestial Gardens, Ash stops to admire the moonflowers that shimmer in the sunlight, their ethereal glow unlike anything he¡¯s ever seen. A woman tending the plants looks up, startled by his striking presence. ¡°Oh, hello,¡± she says, brushing her hands on her apron. ¡°Enjoying the gardens?¡± ¡°They¡¯re stunning,¡± Ash replies, his voice full of admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like them. Do they bloom all year?¡± She nods, smiling. ¡°Only in Lunareth. They¡¯re said to carry the magic of the moons. And they certainly seem to attract attention¡ªjust like you.¡± Ash laughs, offering his thanks before moving on to the Harmony Fountain. Water cascades gracefully from the intertwined moons at its peak, creating a perfect balance of motion and stillness. Ash pauses, taking in the peaceful beauty of the city. Nearby, a young artist sketching the fountain glances up at him, her face flushing slightly as she nervously speaks. ¡°You¡¯re, uh, not from around here, are you?¡± she asks shyly. Ash smiles kindly, shaking his head. ¡°No, just passing through. Lunareth is unlike anywhere I¡¯ve been.¡± She smiles back, her voice soft but warm. ¡°It has a way of staying with you... like you belong here, even if you don¡¯t.¡± *** {ASH''S POV} As Ash walks through Lunareth''s glowing streets, the usual stir his presence causes begins to wear on him. The weight of eyes lingering too long, the hushed whispers, and stolen glances following him wherever he goes¡ªit¡¯s all too familiar. Why can¡¯t they just see me as another person? he thinks, running a hand through his hair as a group of children giggles nearby. I didn¡¯t come here to stand out¡ªI just wanted to explore in peace. Even the friendly vendor offering him a free mooncake ¨¦clair feels overwhelming. Though he smiles politely and thanks her, a twinge of discomfort nags at him. Would she still have offered if I looked different? he wonders. When a child asks if he¡¯s a prince, Ash forces a kind response, but his thoughts churn. A prince? No, just a guy trying to eat breakfast without an audience. As he strolls through the Celestial Gardens, trying to lose himself in the beauty of the moonflowers, the gardener¡¯s comment about him attracting attention only sharpens his unease. It¡¯s the same everywhere I go. I can¡¯t just disappear into the background, even when I want to. Stopping at the Harmony Fountain, he leans against the stone railing, staring into the cascading water. This city is incredible¡ªso much magic, so much peace¡ªbut I can¡¯t enjoy it properly. Everywhere I go, I¡¯m a distraction. I need to do something about my appearance; otherwise, most of my plans will go awry. Ash sighs, trying to shake off the frustration. It¡¯s not their fault. They¡¯re just being kind. Maybe one day, I¡¯ll find a place where I can just blend in. Despite his inner turmoil, he keeps moving, determined to make the most of his time in Lunareth¡ªeven if the attention follows him at every turn. After roaming the city all day, Ash finally feels satisfied and heads toward the cave where he merged with the Rune of Balance. Arriving at the familiar entrance, he uses his newfound strength to shift a large stone over the opening, blocking it much more securely than before. Once inside, he sees the remnants of his previous bloodstains still marking the floor. With a sigh, he decides to clean the space. Focusing, he envelops his hands in fire and burns away the stains, watching the flames consume them. Once everything is clear, he pulls out a small box from his bag. Inside is a live fish, swimming lazily in water. He only needs 7 EXP to level up, and he decides the first thing he¡¯ll kill after transmigrating will be¡­a fish. {Level: 9 (8993/9000)} "Well, yeah. It¡¯s my first time killing anything. I haven¡¯t killed anything in my past life, other than fish, so I guess I¡¯ll start with one again in this life." Ash pulls out his katana and slices the fish in a single smooth motion. Puchi !! [10 EXP Acquired] [Level Up] [Congratulations, You¡¯ve reached LEVEL 10.] [Second Awakening will start soon...] [Host is advised to be seated in a lotus position.] [Second Awakening starting in: 10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­] Ash wastes no time. He strips off his clothes, storing them in his storage ring, and sits in a lotus position, focusing inward to prepare for the formation of his second core. [3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­] [Second Awakening commencing.] But this time, the pain he¡¯d been anticipating never comes. Instead, inside his body, a small pure white core which was rotating slowly started to rotate with fast speed. Suddenly, all the mana within his body and the surrounding air stirs restlessly, moving toward his Middle Dantian which is above his previous core. Slowly but surely, a small core starts forming inside it. Just as the small white core was halfway complete, the mana from his Lower Dantian(core) and Middle Dantian(core) begin to clash violently, the two forces fighting for control. Then an intense pain shoots through his body, but Ash grits his teeth and endures. Right now, he has no control over what¡¯s happening. The mana within him fights for dominance¡ªone wanting complete control of the body, the other of the surrounding mana. After what feels like an eternity of agony, Ash holds on, waiting for the Runes to stabilize his insides. But to his horror, an unexpected variable occurs because the Rune of Stability and Rune of Balance did not release their energy. [WARNING!! WARNING!!] [RUNE''S ARE NOT REACTING] [HOST¡¯S BODY CANNOT BEAR THE BURDEN OF TWO CORES.] [SYSTEM ALERT: HOST IS IN DANGER OF SELF-DESTRUCTION.] [WARNING!!! WARNING!!!] ''F**k!!!!'' Ash¡¯s vision began to blur, the pain from the mana clash intensifying as his body threatened to collapse under the strain. His heart raced, and his breaths came in shallow gasps. The Rune of stability, which he believed will always stabilize his energy of two cores, was now completely nonfunctional. The second core was only half-formed, and the mana was spiraling out of control, fighting for dominion over his body and the surrounding energy. "What should I do now?" In the novel, the main protagonist only has one core, so Ash doesn''t even stop to wonder what might happen next. His blind faith in future information has landed him in such a dangerous situation His mind felt sluggish, his will faltering as the overwhelming force of mana threatened to tear him apart. But deep within, a spark of resolve remained¡ªsomething within him refused to give up. With the last bit of strength he had, he fought to stay conscious, forcing his mind to focus through the chaos. His body trembled violently, but his hand instinctively clenched into a fist. With a gasp, he sent a final, desperate command to the system, pushing every last ounce of his will into it. ¡®Skill Creation.¡¯ "Make something, anything, that will help me survive this process and assist in core formation using the Runes as the base." With those final thoughts, Ash¡¯s consciousness slipped away, plunging into darkness. {COMMAND ACCEPTED} {Initializing Skill Creation...} {Initializing.....} *** Chapter 23 : Core Symbiosis As Ash fell unconscious, a storm of chaos brewed within his body. His Lower core and half-formed Middle core began to crack, their boundaries shattering like delicate glass under immense pressure. If nothing intervened, Ash¡¯s journey would end here, snuffed out before it had truly begun. But then, something stirred deep within him. [SEARCHING FOR A SKILL TO HELP THE HOST] {ERROR!!!} {NOT ENOUGH AUTHORITY!!} [SEARCHING FOR ALTERNATIVE WITH TWO LOW-RANK AUTHORITIES] {SEARCH COMPLETED} [Skill Creation Successful] [Deploying skill] As the skill took form, the transformation within Ash''s body began. His fragile, half-formed white core shattered completely, sending a shockwave of energy rippling through his being. The shards scattered like stars in the night sky, but an unknown force¡ªborn of the runes buried deep within him¡ªbegan pulling the fragments together. The broken core fragments merged above his Lower core, initiating a new formation. The surrounding mana surged, flooding his body in torrents. Explosions of energy rocked his frame as he entered the rare, agonizing process of ''body reconstruction.'' Ash''s meridians flared to life, stretching and strengthening under the onslaught of raw power. His bones grew denser, his muscles refined, and his very height increased. By the time the storm settled, his abdominal core had been restored¡ªnot as the tiny, fragile orb it once was but now a magnificent, fist-sized reservoir of pure energy. Simultaneously, his second core formed¡ªa perfect replica of the first, shining with a pure, radiant white glow. But the changes didn¡¯t stop there. The unknown energy within him began forging a connection between the two cores. At first, the process was met with resistance, as if the cores themselves struggled against the bond. But gradually, the resistance faded, and when the connection was finally forged, something extraordinary occurred. Core Unification. A feat of legends¡ªan ability that many will deem mythical in future¡ªwas now Ash¡¯s reality. His newly unified cores pulsed in harmony, creating a mana pool so vast and stable it bordered on the divine. His body floated above the ground, radiant with a celestial light that filled the entire cave. And then, the something happened. Golden runic patterns began etching themselves onto both cores. The Runes of Stability and Balance wrapped around the cores, glowing with sacred, otherworldly brilliance. The runes exuded an aura of divine power, as if the universe itself had chosen to bless Ash. With the twin cores now stabilized and balanced, the chance of them ever breaking was rendered almost nonexistent. When the glow finally dimmed, Ash¡¯s body drifted back to the floor. The cave fell silent, as if it were holding its breath, returning to its undisturbed state. No one who stumbled upon this place could have guessed what had transpired within its depths. Ash now possessed more mana than any other person on the same level or more, alongside a unique class that fused the might of a warrior with the arcane prowess of a mage. And yet, the true magnitude of what had just occurred would only become apparent in the trials to come.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. *** In World of Akumia At the same time, far from the cave where Ash¡¯s transformation unfolded, an unassuming house stood in a quiet village. Inside, an old man sat on a creaky wooden chair, sipping tea as he watched children playing outside. The golden hues of the setting sun bathed the scene in warmth, a fleeting moment of peace. Suddenly, the old man froze. His grip on the teacup tightened as his eyes widened in shock. ¡°The Ancient texts didn¡¯t lie¡­¡± he whispered, his voice trembling. He placed the cup down, spilling some tea onto the table, and stood abruptly. ¡°The prophecy¡­ it¡¯s happening. Now! Nothing is going to stop it!¡± His pacing quickened as he muttered to himself, ¡°No, no¡­ it¡¯s too early to believe. The universe must declare his arrival¡ªyes, that will be the proof. Only when the universe speaks will I believe it!¡± He inhaled sharply, his breath rattling as he fought to calm his racing mind. Then, as if in answer to his turmoil, the sky outside darkened. Thick, ominous clouds gathered unnaturally fast, blotting out the evening light. The old man stumbled back to his chair, gripping its arms tightly. ¡°It¡¯s happening¡­ I don¡¯t need to wait for the universe to speak anymore,¡± he whispered hoarsely. ¡°The signs are all here.¡± *** Across the various Universes in the Cosmos Akumia wasn¡¯t the only world witnessing these changes. Across the vast cosmos, planets , countless Universes teeming with life experienced the same foreboding phenomena. Every world, no matter how distant or desolate, felt the shift. A universal energy crackled through the fabric of existence, as if the cosmos itself was preparing for something monumental. It was as though the universe wanted to mark this moment with an announcement that no being could ignore. Far away, in his deep unconscious state, Ash remained oblivious to the chaos his transformation had unleashed. If he knew his plans were already crumbling, and that his future knowledge had altered destiny itself, his fury would¡¯ve been boundless. ** In the Demon World The Demon King sat on his imposing obsidian throne, the dim crimson glow of his chamber casting eerie shadows on the walls. In his hand, he held a Rune, its faint glow a stark contrast to his dark surroundings. ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± he murmured, turning the fragment over. His voice, deep and resonant, echoed through the empty hall. ¡°If only I could decipher how to assimilate this power¡­ I¡¯d be unstoppable.¡± He clenched his fist, frustration flickering across his face. ¡°But these cursed ancient texts are useless! The answers remain just out of reach.¡± The Demon King leaned back, a smirk creeping onto his lips. ¡°Still, there¡¯s that ruin they discovered recently. Perhaps I¡¯ll pay it a visit¡­ who knows? Maybe the universe will finally give me what I deserve.¡± He chuckled darkly. His laughter abruptly stopped when the sky above his world darkened unnaturally. Thick clouds swirled, blotting out the ever-burning crimson sky. The oppressive atmosphere made even the mighty Demon King¡¯s heart race. He shot to his feet, gripping the rune fragment tightly. ¡°This¡­¡± he growled, his voice laced with disbelief. ¡°This is the Voice of the COSMOS!¡± Memories of the ancient texts flooded his mind. The Voice had spoken only once before, during the Ancient Times, when the existence of Runes were first revealed to mortals. For millennia, it had remained silent. ¡°Why now?¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with unease. ¡°What is the Cosmos declaring this time?¡± ** In the Angelic Realm In a realm bathed in light and harmony, the sudden arrival of dark clouds brought an eerie silence. The once-pristine skies of the angelic world were now cloaked in shadows, sending ripples of unease through its inhabitants. High above the angelic cities, a council of angels gathered. Their ethereal forms glowed faintly even in the gloom. ¡°Is it true?¡± one angel asked, their voice trembling with trepidation. ¡°The prophecy¡­¡± another murmured, their wings shivering as they hovered in the air. ¡°If it is true, we cannot wait,¡± a third said coldly, their eyes narrowing. ¡°We must act swiftly.¡± ¡°We need to find him¡± a stern voice declared, reverberating through the chamber. ¡°And eliminate it before he grows too strong.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± another angel added, their tone devoid of hesitation. ¡°Seconded,¡± a chorus of voices followed. The decision was unanimous. Where some saw hope, the angels saw danger. ¡°Do not forget,¡± one of the angels reminded, their voice chillingly firm, ¡°if this prophecy is what we believe, the balance of all realms will be at stake. We must ensure it never tips in favor of chaos.¡± The Cosmos Speaks Across all realms¡ªmortal and divine, light and shadow, chaos and order¡ªthe changes were felt. Some were bewildered. Others terrified. Some felt hope rising, while others burned with determination. Then, the COSMOS itself came alive. Golden letters began to form in the air, shimmering with divine brilliance. They floated across the skies of every realm, radiating authority and majesty. A voice followed¡ªbeautiful yet commanding, filling every soul with awe and reverence. {THE COMOS ANNOUNCES THE ARRIVAL OF THE PROPHESIED ONE.} { THE PHROPHECY UNFOLDS AS- *** Chapter 24 : After Math A voice resonated across the universe, deep and unyielding, carrying the weight of cosmic truth. It was not a sound but a presence, a force that etched words into the very fabric of existence. Golden letters burned across the heavens, unfolding a prophecy that sent chills rippling through the cosmos: "Beyond the Veil where echoes wane, A shadow walks, unbound by name. Forged in silence, where time stands still, He moves unseen by fate¡¯s own will. Turn and turn, the threads unwind, A thousand whispers trail behind. Born of dusk yet crowned in flame, His path unmarked, his truth untamed. Specters kneel and titans bow, Yet unseen hands still weave his vow. Turn and turn, the circle breaks, A throne unclaimed, a world that wakes. With eyes that drink the dying light, He walks the path of endless night. He does not seek, yet all is drawn¡ª The storm that ends, the dusk to dawn. Turn and turn, the stars recoil, The nameless one, the tethered coil. His hand shall write what none have read, A tale of crowns, of gods long dead. The sky shall weep, the earth shall shake, As light and dark at last unmake. Turn and turn, the wheel will spin, The Abyssal Sovereign¡¯s rule begins. From unknown to fame, his power sparks, A legacy stretching through light and dark. The heavens sing of chaos¡¯s end, A conqueror crowned, the stars he bends. Turn and turn, the toll is clear, The lost returns, the end is near." *** When the golden letters faded, an eerie stillness blanketed the universe. It wasn¡¯t disbelief. No, it was something darker¡ªacceptance mixed with dread. The words hung heavy in the hearts of all who heard them: "End¡­ near..." "Abyssal sovereign.... Some dismissed the voice as a cruel joke, a celestial prank, but those who knew of the Ancient Age shivered in silent terror. The Voice of the COSMOS was no illusion. It spoke only truths. ** A old man sat alone his chamber, his gnarled fingers trembling. He had spent centuries studying the immutable prophecies etched into sacred scrolls. But now... they had changed. "No... how can this be?!" he gasped, his voice breaking as his weathered hands gripped the edges of an ancient tome. If the prophecy had altered, it meant only one thing: an anomaly, a force so powerful that it defied the natural order. His mind raced. "Prophecy changed , but how???. A king of the Cosmos... an anomaly." Panic gripped him as he muttered, "I must act... before it¡¯s too late. If this child grows unchecked, the balance will shatter. I must find him... and kill him, before his power matures." Without another word, the old man disappeared into the shadows, leaving only the faint echo of his warning behind. ** The Angelic Realm The Angelic Palace stood luminous, suspended in an ethereal realm untouched by time. At its peak, 7 Archangels gathered beneath a sky darkened by swirling clouds. Their radiant forms flickered as unease filled the air. "How is this possible?" one of them exclaimed, his golden eyes fixed on the heavens. "A prophecy cannot change... unless..." another began, his voice faltering. A third Archangel interjected, shaking his head. "A variable has emerged. At this juncture? It could disrupt everything." "SILENCE!" Their murmurs ceased as Archangel Michael, the King of Angels, stepped forward. His presence commanded instant obedience. "The prophecy has shifted," he declared, his voice calm yet resolute. "This boy... this ''Abyssal Sovereign''... must be found. Search every corner of the Cosmos. Report any disturbances¡ªbeasts, monsters, anomalies of any kind. We cannot allow this variable to grow unchecked." The Archangels bowed. "Yes, Lord." As they dispersed, Michael remained, his gaze fixed on the ominous clouds. "Abyssal Sovereign..." he whispered, the weight of those words lingering like a shadow. ** Demon Realm In stark contrast, the Demon King Asmodeus sat upon his obsidian throne, the air around him crackling with malevolence. His crimson eyes burned with fury as he stared at the swirling clouds outside. ¡°Fuck!¡± he roared, his voice shaking the very walls of his fortress.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. He took a deep breath, calming himself. His anger cooled into icy calculation. ¡°If the Cosmos has declared his arrival, he¡¯s no ordinary boy. He¡¯s a threat¡­ but also an opportunity. An anomaly powerful enough that even the universe fears? I must have him¡ªalive.¡± He snapped his fingers. ¡°Zeth!¡± In an instant, a shadow coalesced before the throne, taking the shape of a kneeling demon. Zeth, the Demon King¡¯s right hand, spoke with unwavering loyalty. ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± ¡°Drop everything. Find this boy. Scour the stars. Break his bones if you must¡ªbut bring him to me alive.¡± Zeth nodded. ¡°As you command.¡± And with that, he vanished. ** This phenomenon wasn¡¯t confined to the Demon or Angelic Realms; it rippled across the entire universe like a tidal wave. From the highest thrones to the humblest dwellings, rulers and leaders of countless races felt the weight of the announcement. The Abyssal Sovereign¡ªa name that now ignited both terror and curiosity¡ªbecame the most sought-after figure in existence. Kings and queens, emperors and empresses, chiefs and elders¡ªleaders of every kind¡ªscrambled to understand the prophecy. Armies were mobilized, scouts dispatched, and ancient texts scoured for any hint of what this child could mean for their realms. Not all races viewed the prophecy with hostility. Among the chaos, there were whispers of neutrality, even cautious support. For some, the Abyssal Sovereign represented a potential end to the old cycles of destruction and tyranny. Others, however, saw him as a harbinger of doom, a threat to their sovereignty, their survival. In every corner of the cosmos, the hunt began. Some sought the boy to destroy him before he could rise to power. Others hoped to ally with him, to bask in the glory of his reign¡ªor perhaps influence his path. But whether hostile, neutral, or supportive, one truth became clear: The world as they knew it was about to change. ** The World of Akumia The world buzzed with unease after the prophecy''s announcement. Cities bristled with speculation, fear, and hope. Yet amidst the chaos, in a secluded cave hidden from prying eyes, the boy at the center of it all... slept. His handsome face was serene, a small trail of drool escaping his lips as he snored softly. Unbeknownst to him, the Cosmos had declared him its sovereign. ** The darkness receded like a heavy veil being lifted. As his consciousness stirred, the first thing he felt was the cold¡ªa biting, relentless chill that pressed against his bare skin. His body was slick, coated in something viscous and clammy, a sensation that sent an uncomfortable shiver racing down his spine. The air was thick and metallic, tinged with the coppery scent of blood and the damp, earthy aroma of stone. He opened his eyes, only to be greeted by near-total darkness. A faint thread of silvery moonlight trickled through a narrow crack in the cave ceiling, casting thin streaks of pale illumination across the jagged walls. It was barely enough to make out his surroundings¡ªa cavern floor that glistened with an unsettling wetness. Pain radiated through his body, a strange, contradictory ache that was both numbing and burning. It felt as though every nerve had been peeled raw, hypersensitive to even the faintest touch. His chest heaved with labored breaths, each one thick with the tang of iron. He tried to shift, but the movement only amplified his discomfort, sending a wave of unfamiliar sensations through him. Beneath him was something sticky and warm, mingled with something colder and congealed. Its stench was nauseating¡ªa rancid blend of blood and something far more primal, something ancient and dark. His hand trembled as he lifted it into the faint light. His fingers were smeared with a mixture of red and black, and the sight made his stomach churn. What¡­ is this? A groan escaped his lips as he clenched his eyes shut, his mind spinning. Where am I? What happened? The questions repeated themselves, circling like vultures, but the answers eluded him. His memory was fragmented, pieces of it slipping through his mental grasp like grains of sand. As he shivered, his body reacted instinctively, pulling itself upright. Every movement was shaky, uncertain, as though he were learning to move for the first time. He became acutely aware of his nakedness, the vulnerability of his exposed skin against the cave''s unforgiving chill. Yet beneath the discomfort, there was something else¡ªan odd sense of lightness, as if a weight he hadn¡¯t even known he carried had been lifted. But it was an unsettling lightness, paired with an empty feeling deep within. The cavern around him seemed alive, humming faintly, almost imperceptibly, as if it were a sentient being watching him, waiting for his next move. Then, like a lightning bolt splitting the darkness, a single memory surged to the forefront of his mind. "Second Awakening." His heart stilled for a moment as realization dawned. The fragmented memories clicked together, forming a picture that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. He sat down immediately, crossing his legs in a lotus position despite the sticky, slick ground beneath him. His focus turned inward, diving deep into himself to assess the changes. What he saw shocked him to his core. Two fist-sized orbs glowed with an ethereal light within him. Their surfaces were pristine white, adorned with intricate golden runes that pulsed faintly with an otherworldly energy. One orb resided Above the previous Core, the other in his lower abdomen, and they were connected by a single vertical thread of shimmering energy, like a golden spine binding them together. His breath caught. Cores¡­? He had read about them¡ªevery magical being had a core located within Them. But what he was witnessing defied everything he thought he knew. A core with golden engravings? He had never heard of anything like this, not in legends, not in the novel he¡¯d read. This was new. Unprecedented. He inhaled deeply, steadying the storm of questions in his mind. As calmly as he could manage, he whispered the command in his thoughts: "Status." The words echoed in his mind like a chime, and a faint golden screen materialized before his eyes, illuminating the cavern with its warm glow. And what it revealed¡­ left him utterly speechless. *** STATUS SCREEN Name: Ash Burn Age: 8 Level: 10 (G Rank) Class: Magic Swordsman Legendary Core : 2 ** Strength: 32 Agility: 32 Intelligence: 32 Vitality: 32 Mana : 32 Stamina: 32 Charm: 32 ** Affinities: Light, Air, Lightning, Fire. Runes: Rune of Stability, Rune if Balance. ** [Skill Creation] (Unranked) Description: The ability to create new skills from imagination per level. The more diverse and unique the imagination, the more powerful the skills created. ?[Mana Manipulation] (Level 5) - (D Rank) ?[Sword Mastery] (Level 3) - (E Rank) ?[Inspect] (Level 4) - (D Rank) ?[Harmonic Convergence] (Passive) - (SS) ?[Elemental Manipulation] (Passive) - (SSS) ?[Core Symbiosis] (Passive) - (S+) Description: The user¡¯s two cores are linked in a symbiotic relationship, sharing energy and stress equally. Chaotic energy is redistributed, preventing any single core from overloading. The cores grow in tandem¡ªwhen one ranks up, the other follows. Allowing the cores to act as interconnected energy reservoirs, unlocking unimaginable potential. Skills(6/9) ** After seeing his status window only one sentence escaped his mouth, "What the f*ck..." *** Authors Note : if you are all wondering that till now the novel has only described about power up for Ash and nor romance and fighting, Then It is true as it is going to be the same in the following chapters until the academy arc starts. But it is important as in future if you haven''t understood this part you wont understand most of the story. Please bear with it, Thank You for Reading ** Chapter 25 : Villain Ash froze in shock. The status screen before him left him utterly bewildered. It wasn¡¯t the fact that he had two cores that rattled him¡ªthough that was astonishing in itself. No, what truly shocked him were the words etched beside them: Legendary Cores. He had never heard of such a thing. Not in any novel, not in any library¡ªnowhere. There was no mention of a legendary core, as if the knowledge had been erased from existence. Ash frowned, his mind racing. ¡°A normal core allows you to maximize your stats up to a certain limit,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°A G-rank individual can increase their stats to a maximum of 100. But increasing the limit isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds. To reach that limit, you must train your body relentlessly¡ªbreaking, rebuilding, over and over again.¡± His voice grew quieter. ¡°And only after reaching that limit in any one Stat can someone ascend to higher ranks. But two cores... and legendary ones at that? Where does that limit even lie?¡± Even in the novel just because the Protagonist has that OP system, he was able to grow more quickly compared to others. Even though Ash''s system provided him with cheat skill like ¡®Skill Creation¡¯ and a unique class ¡°Magic swordsman¡± it¡¯s still not enough for him to beat the growth rate of that Crazy system, he knew that he needs to work harder than The Mc. The thought made his chest tighten. But he also knows if he uses his unique skill combined with Runes, he might be able to surpass the growth rate of that crazy system. As his mind spiraled with questions, the system¡¯s soft chime interrupted him. [Congratulations, Host For reaching a Milestone. You may now choose an additional elemental affinity.] The list of elements unfurled before him: [1. Water] [2. Earth] [3. Ice] [4. Darkness] [5. Space] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] Ash¡¯s eyes lingered on the word ¡°Space¡±. It was tempting¡ªpowerful and promising rapid progress. But the thought unsettled him. He clenched his fists, remembering his struggles to master Celestial Step. Relying on the Space element might make his training easier and faster, but it would also weaken his foundation in long run. A powerful Martial arts with a weak foundation may sound promising right now but in long run it will be very dangerous for him. ¡°I need a foundation first,¡± he whispered, determination flaring in his eyes. ¡°I choose the Water element.¡± The system responded instantly. [Congratulations, Host, for unlocking the Water element.] A sudden shift rippled through his body. Something moved deep inside, awakening like a sleeping beast. Ash blinked, trying to make sense of the sensation. ¡°Is this¡­ connected to the Water element?¡± He extended his hand instinctively. Mana surged within him, rushing toward his palm as if obeying his will. A shimmering ball of water formed above his hand, perfectly smooth and radiating power. Ash paused, recalling something Aelion had mentioned in passing. Only Mages can use elements to attack from long distances. The old man¡¯s words echoed in his mind. ¡°Now that my class is fully unlocked¡­¡± Ash muttered, his gaze fixed on his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see if that still holds true.¡± The power was intoxicating, but Ash maintained focus. If this works, I¡¯ll have broken another limit. A smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s see what this can do.¡± With a flick of his wrist, he hurled the water ball at the cave¡¯s entrance. The impact was immediate and devastating. BOOM!!!! The explosion blasted the cave open, shattering stone and echoing through the air. Dust and debris rained down around him. Ash stared, dumbfounded. Ash shielded his eyes from the dust and debris, coughing slightly as the air cleared. The entrance was completely obliterated, shards of stone scattered across the ground. ¡°If someone else had made that water ball, it wouldn¡¯t even have scratched the wall,¡± he murmured, awe mixing with a tinge of fear. ¡°So, this¡­ this is the power of a legendary core.¡± His smirk grew into a grin. ¡°Looks like Mages aren¡¯t the only ones who can attack from a distance anymore.¡± The realization was thrilling¡ªbut also dangerous. If anyone found out what he was capable of, the repercussions would be monumental. He took a deep breath, then willed water to surround his body, washing away dirt and sweat. Switching to the air element, he dried himself quickly. Once clean and dressed, he stepped out of the cave.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°I¡¯ve probably attracted attention with that noise,¡± he muttered. ¡°Better move fast.¡± Using the square-and-triangle footwork technique, he dashed away with remarkable speed, his body moving like a blur. After covering a safe distance, he stopped to catch his breath. He pulled out a small mirror, inspecting his reflection. ¡°With a charm stat of 32, I¡¯m definitely more handsome than before,¡± he mused, noting the faint changes to his features. Though his face wasn¡¯t drastically different, the power beneath his skin was undeniable. Ash made his way toward the hidden house of Aelion. As he approached, he saw Aelion standing atop a tall tree, staring intently at the sky. The sight was¡­ strange, even for him. ¡°Why are you staring at the sky like that?¡± Ash called out, curiosity lacing his voice. Aelion didn¡¯t look down. ¡°You¡¯re asking as if you haven¡¯t heard the prophecy that was announced,¡± he replied with a snort. The word prophecy sent a chill down Ash¡¯s spine. His heart skipped a beat. In the novel, the prophecy was a turning point, but it wasn¡¯t supposed to happen yet. It was too early. ¡°I-I was sleeping,¡± Ash lied, trying to mask his growing panic. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. If you don¡¯t mind, could you tell me what it said?¡± Aelion finally glanced at Ash, an eyebrow raised. ¡°You slept through a once-in-a-lifetime event?¡± he sighed, shaking his head. But then, his gaze sharpened as he studied Ash more closely. Something about him was¡­ off. Aelion¡¯s eyes narrowed, his focus shifting to the faint shimmer of Ash¡¯s aura. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Aelion said, stepping closer. His tone was curious but edged with suspicion. ¡°Your aura¡­ its Peak G-rank, but it feels different. Stronger¡ªno, far stronger than any G-rank I¡¯ve seen. Did you¡ª¡± His eyes widened. ¡°Did you break through?¡± Ash stiffened under the old man¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. His mind raced, searching for an explanation that wouldn¡¯t raise further questions. ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± he stammered, feigning casual indifference. ¡°I guess I reached Peak-G-rank.¡± To rank up, a person must push their core to its absolute limit. Depending on their class, some focus on strengthening their physical power, while others prioritize agility or other attributes. Ash had just stepped into G-rank, but Aelion mistakenly assumed he was already at the peak of G-rank. The reason? His aura was far stronger than usual, a result of possessing Legendary cores. Ash Lied as he knew the abnormal amount of aura of legendary core can¡¯t be hidden for long if he didn¡¯t do something, and the main thing was that there was not one but two legendary cores. Aelion¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°You guess? That¡¯s not exactly a small milestone, Ray. How¡ª¡± ¡°Can you just tell me the prophecy?¡± Ash interrupted, forcing a shaky grin and waving off Aelion¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s the reason I came back so quickly. I don¡¯t want to miss out.¡± Aelion frowned but eventually relented, the weight of the prophecy clearly still on his mind. ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered. ¡°But don¡¯t think this conversation is over.¡± Ash let out a silent breath of relief, thankful that the prophecy had left Aelion distracted enough to let the matter slide¡ªfor now. If the old man had pressed harder, Ash wasn¡¯t sure he could have concealed the truth about his double core or the sheer anomaly of his power. ¡°Fine. Listen closely. The prophecy went like this: "Beyond the Veil where echoes wane, A shadow walks, unbound by name. Forged in silence, where time stands still, . . . --- . . . The heavens sing of chaos¡¯s end, A conqueror crowned, the stars he bends. Turn and turn, the toll is clear, The lost returns, the end is near." Ash¡¯s blood ran cold. This was¡­ wrong. The prophecy was nothing like the one he remembered from the novel. In the novel, the prophecy spoke of a hero¡ªa savior destined to protect the world. But this one¡­ this one painted a picture of someone who would destroy it. It was more cryptic, shrouded in mystery, unlike the clear-cut prophecy he knew. And the only major variable that could have caused this change¡­ was him. He forced a shaky smile. ¡°Thanks, master I¡¯ll¡­ think about it. I¡¯m heading to my room. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Aelion nodded absently, his gaze already returning to the sky. Ash let out a breath of relief and retreated to his quarters. Once inside, Ash collapsed onto his bed, gripping his head in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m screwed,¡± he muttered. ¡°The prophecy has changed. It¡¯s all wrong. The universe practically screamed my identity to everyone!¡± His thoughts spiraled. In the novel, the protagonist¡¯s prophecy was heroic¡ªpure, noble, inspiring. But mine? Mine paints me as a tyrant, a monster hungry for power. He slammed his fist against the mattress. ¡°Fine,¡± he hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°If the universe is afraid of me and wants me to be a villain, I¡¯ll give it one. Let them come. I¡¯ll make them regret it.¡± A cold smile spread across his face. For now, though, he needed to act carefully. Time was his most valuable resource, and he couldn¡¯t afford to waste it. He had to find his next rune, hide his double core, and prepare for the storm that was sure to come. ¡°Let¡¯s see how things play out,¡± he muttered, closing his eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m not going down without a fight.¡± With that, Ash drifted into a restless sleep, his mind racing with plans for the battles to come. *** While Ash drifted into a restless sleep, far away in a quiet corner of the human kingdom, the wheels of fate began to turn. In a dimly lit orphanage dining hall, 8-year-old Ray(real MC) sat cross-legged at a rickety table, shoveling spoonsful of lukewarm porridge into his mouth. The chatter of the other children filled the room, but Ray barely noticed. His focus was on his food¡ªan essential skill in the orphanage, where seconds were a rare luxury. Suddenly, a cold, metallic chime echoed in his mind. The spoon fell from his hand as words blazed into his vision, suspended in the air like firebrands. [EMERGENCY QUEST GENERATED] [QUEST: KILL THE ABYSSAL SOVEREIGN] [Time Limit: None] [Reward: ????] [Penalty: ????] Ray¡¯s breath hitched, his body locking in place. ¡°FUCK!¡± he shouted, the curse bursting out of him before he could stop it. The hall went silent. Every eye in the room turned toward him. ¡°Ray, watch your language!¡± snapped one of the caretakers, striding over with a stern glare. ¡°You¡¯ll frighten the younger children!¡± Ray barely heard her. His eyes remained glued to the glowing text that no one else could see. His hands trembled as he whispered under his breath, ¡°What the hell is this? What¡¯s an¡­ Abyssal Sovereign? And why me?¡± The system offered no answers. The quest remained cold and unyielding, its ominous implications sinking into Ray¡¯s chest like lead. ¡°Ray? Are you listening?¡± The caretaker¡¯s voice brought him back to reality. ¡°Y-Yeah, sorry,¡± he stammered, forcing a sheepish smile as he picked up his spoon. ¡°Just¡­ choked a little.¡± The caretaker frowned but eventually walked away, muttering something about ¡°drama queens.¡± Ray exhaled shakily and lowered his spoon. His appetite was gone. Abyssal Sovereign? he thought, the words repeating in his mind like a curse. What kind of joke is this? I¡¯m eight. I can¡¯t even fight the older kids here, let alone¡­ whatever that is. I haven¡¯t even awakened yet. whatever this system is, it definitely said it will fully unlock after I will awaken then suddenly it is giving me this quest. Urrhhh!!! The system didn¡¯t care for his protests. The glowing text burned itself into his vision one last time before fading: [QUEST AUTOMATICALLY ACCEPTED] Ray gulped. A chill ran down his spine. Somewhere deep in his soul, he knew this wasn¡¯t just a prank or some strange hallucination. The weight of destiny bore down on him, suffocating in its intensity. *** Chapter 26 : Council Meeting One week had passed since the declaration of the prophecy, and many people were searching for the prophesied ¡®Abyssal Sovereign¡¯. Some were searching in the hope that he would bring peace to the universe, while others were searching to kill the Tyrant, hoping their ruling power would not be taken from them. Some were searching for their own selfish reasons to take his power as their own. After the prophecy, the whole world of Akumia was in a state of chaos. Kings of various races be it Elves, Dwarf, Dragons, and others sent their people to search for the boy. If one were to search for a talented boy in the human kingdom, where better to look than the best academy in the Human Kingdom¡ª ¡°Starlight Academy¡± ** Human Council Kaelric Thornsteel, Head of the Human Council, was one of the seven SSS-ranked hunters in the Human domain. After reaching the SSS rank, a person could live for up to a thousand years. Although Kaelric appeared to be 30 years old, in reality, he was 300 years old. Kaelric was one of the most talented mages of his time. He reached the SSS rank in a record time of 200 years and was famous as the best Battlemage in history. Thanks to his affinity for the Space and Lightning elements, he was one of the most powerful SSS-ranked hunters in the Human domain. The rest of the SSS rank hunter in the Human domain are ¨C Lucan Flamecrest¡ªSSS Rank Archmage¡ªTower Master of Mage Tower. Lydia Frostveil¡ª SSS Rank Nature Mage ¡ªHead of Alchemist Guild. Taven Ashwood¡ªSSS Rank Sword master¡ªPrincipal of Starlight Academy. Sylwen Shadowvine¡ªSSS Rank Assassin ¡ª Head of Adventurer Guild. Myra Emberfrost¡ª SSS Rank Healer¡ªHead of Healers Guild. Maelis Earthrend¡ªSSS Rank Berserker¡ªHead of Blacksmith Guild. All 7 SSS rank hunter were sitting together with Kaelric in the centre and discussing about the Prophecy declared by the Voice of the Cosmos. Sylwen Shadowvine leaned back in her chair, arms folded and lips curved into the kind of smirk that could cut glass. Her emerald eyes gleamed as she surveyed the tense chamber, her voice slicing through the air like a finely honed dagger. ¡°My adventurers are already spread thinner than a whisper in the wind. Every wannabe hero with a shiny sword thinks they¡¯ll be the one to find this ¡®Abyssal Sovereign¡¯ and claim their fifteen minutes of glory. Tell me, Kaelric¡ªdo you really understand how badly this is messing with our operations?¡± Kaelric Thornsteel, seated like a stone sentinel at the head of the sleek obsidian table, steepled his fingers and leaned forward. His piercing gaze locked onto Sylwen¡¯s like a predator stalking prey. ¡°You think I called this meeting for fun, Sylwen? The prophecy has tossed the world into chaos. It¡¯s not even Sure that he is present in our world, and he can be anywhere.¡± From the corner of the room came a deep, humourless chuckle. Taven Ashwood, the towering headmaster of Starlight Academy, rubbed his temples as if warding off an incoming headache. ¡°A united front? You¡¯re dreaming if you think that¡¯s possible,¡± he said, his voice laced with frustration. ¡°The Mage Tower has been pulling in every prodigy they can, leaving the academy struggling to retain talent. And don¡¯t even get me started¡ª¡± his sharp glare landed on Lucan Flamecrest, ¡°¡ªon their blatant favouritism.¡± Lucan Flamecrest, draped in golden robes that shimmered like woven sunlight, merely arched a brow. ¡°Taven, you know as well as I do that students choose to join the Mage Tower after graduation. We don¡¯t steal them¡ªthey come to us for higher studies in magic. If your academy provided better advanced training, maybe more of them would stay.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Taven exhaled sharply, his fingers pressing harder against his temples. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem, Lucan. The academy nurtures them, but before they can contribute anything back, they¡¯re off to the Tower. We¡¯re losing our best minds before they can make a difference here.¡± Lucan¡¯s gaze softened slightly. ¡°Then perhaps it¡¯s time to strengthen collaboration between the academy and the Tower, rather than treating it as a competition.¡± Taven¡¯s expression remained grim, but he didn¡¯t dismiss the idea outright. The air practically sizzled with tension, thick enough to cut with a dagger, until Lydia Frostveil raised a hand. Her voice, calm but firm, blanketed the room in authority. ¡°Enough. Both of you. The prophecy impacts all of us, and squabbling like children wastes precious time. While we¡¯re bickering, others are moving faster. If the Tyrant emerges while we¡¯re still playing politics, all of Akumia will burn.¡± Sylwen tilted her head slightly, a faint glimmer of amusement flickering in her eyes. "You¡¯re not seriously suggesting he could be anywhere, are you?" she asked, her voice like a blade scraping against stone. "The Voice of the Cosmos didn¡¯t just announce this in our realm. It was a message to all realms. That means this boy could be anywhere¡ªacross any of the universes in the cosmos, not just here in the world of Akumia." Kaelric expression darkened as he processed the new layer of complexity. He stood up, pacing slowly as if the weight of the situation were growing heavier by the second. "You¡¯re right, Sylwen. The Voice wasn¡¯t just speaking to us¡ªit spoke to everyone, across every world. That means our target could be in any realm, not just in this one. The prophecy extends far beyond our borders, But We have to operate under the assumption that he¡¯s here." ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about the other realms, we just have to make sure if he is here, we have to find him but if he is not in this world that¡¯s not our problem.¡± Lydia Frostveil¡¯s voice cut through the growing uncertainty like a sharp wind. "Perhaps we¡¯ve been too focused on the obvious. This boy¡ªif he truly is the one spoken of¡ªhe might not even know he¡¯s the one. If his power is destined to manifest in such a way, we should be looking for anomalies. His magic, his abilities¡ªthey¡¯ll speak to us no matter where he is. If we focus on tracing those, we¡¯ll have a better chance of finding him." Maelis Earthrend¡¯s heavy gaze was unwavering as she considered the situation. "But how do we track him? And let¡¯s not forget, if he¡¯s truly this boy of prophecy, he might be aware of the danger and hiding even more carefully." Kaelric gave a solemn nod, his tone a sharp contrast to the rising tempers. ¡°Lydia¡¯s right. The Voice of the Cosmos didn¡¯t give us this warning so we could tear each other apart. This boy¡ªthis child¡ªis either salvation or ruin. We find him, not for personal gain, but to ensure the survival of the Human Kingdom¡ªand maybe the entire world.¡± From her seat, Maelis Earthrend, ever the pragmatist, crossed her massive arms and grunted. ¡°And what do we do when we find him? Crown him our saviour? Or strike him down before he can draw his first villainous breath?¡± The silence that followed was so heavy it felt like the air itself was holding its breath. Kaelric¡¯s response came like a chilling wind. ¡°That depends on the boy. Whether he¡¯s the Abyssal Sovereign destined to save us, or the Tyrant set to destroy us all¡­ we will decide his fate. But first, we find him.¡± The chamber sank into uneasy quiet, each leader retreating into their thoughts as the enormity of their task loomed over them like a storm cloud. Breaking the silence, Myra Emberfrost, head of the Healers¡¯ Guild, spoke with soothing authority. ¡°Arguing won¡¯t solve anything. If this boy is young and untrained, he¡¯ll seek out a place to grow his power. Somewhere he can learn. Somewhere he feels safe.¡± Taven straightened with a hint of pride. ¡°Starlight Academy, of course. We¡¯re the crown jewel of education and training. If this boy seeks knowledge or refuge, he¡¯ll find his way to us.¡± Lucan, ever the contrarian, stroked his beard thoughtfully. ¡°That assumes he¡¯s clueless about his destiny. If he knows what¡¯s coming, he might avoid obvious places. Still,¡± he conceded with a glance toward Taven, ¡°the Academy is the most logical place to start. Power like his doesn¡¯t stay hidden for long.¡± Sylwen let out a dry laugh, shadows playing at the edges of her form. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t come willingly? What¡¯s the plan? Interrogate every talented kid we come across? That¡¯ll win hearts and minds, for sure.¡± Kaelric silenced the growing murmurs with a single raised hand. ¡°No one¡¯s suggesting anything that drastic. Our priority is identifying him. If he¡¯s tied to the prophecy, he¡¯ll stand out¡ªwhether through raw strength, unique abilities, or something we haven¡¯t seen before. We watch. We listen. We act only when, we¡¯re sure.¡± Lydia nodded. ¡°Not just power. Uniqueness. If his mana signature or abilities are unlike anything we¡¯ve encountered, that will be our clue. But how do we filter him out from the hundreds of prodigies out there?¡± Kaelric rose from his seat, his presence filling the room like a storm rolling in. ¡°Every instructor, every guild, every council member will keep their eyes open. Any outliers¡ªthose with extraordinary potential¡ªare reported directly to this council. We¡¯ll sort fact from fiction. The one tied to this prophecy won¡¯t be able to hide forever.¡± Taven frowned; his voice tinged with concern. ¡°And if we find him, and he¡¯s the Tyrant?¡± Kaelric¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°We¡¯ll face that when the time comes. For now, we focus on finding him. His destiny will reveal itself soon enough.¡± The council exchanged reluctant nods, the gravity of the situation sinking in. As they rose to leave, Kaelric lingered, his steely resolve faltering for just a moment. In the shadows of the empty chamber, he whispered to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s hope we¡¯re ready¡­ for whatever comes next.¡± *** Chapter 27: Perfect Foundation The training ground rang with the sharp clash of steel as Ash launched his attack, determined to prove himself. His strikes came fast and relentless¡ªoverhead sweeps, thrusts, and sweeping arcs designed to break through Aelion''s guard. Yet, with every attempt, Aelion danced just out of reach, his movements fluid and almost effortless. Aelion never faltered. His blade moved with the precision of a river flowing around a stone, redirecting Ash''s every strike with a flick of the wrist or a subtle shift in footing. He neither attacked nor defended in haste; each motion was measured, each parry a lesson. Ash grew more aggressive, frustration tightening his grip and quickening his breath. He tried to feint, weaving between techniques he''d practiced countless times, but Aelion read every move as if Ash''s intentions were written in the air. No matter how cleverly Ash disguised his strikes, Aelion countered them with an ease that bordered on disdain. "You''re relying too much on strength," Aelion said mid-parry, his calm tone cutting through the sharp rhythm of their blades. "Power means nothing if it''s misdirected." Ash surged forward, determined to prove him wrong. He aimed a precise thrust, seeking the smallest opening, but Aelion sidestepped gracefully, his blade tapping the flat of Ash''s sword and sending it harmlessly aside. "Anticipate," Aelion instructed, pivoting smoothly to avoid Ash''s wild follow-up slash. "You fight as though victory lies in hitting me. It does not. Victory lies in understanding why you cannot." The match wore on, and still, Aelion remained untouched. He moved with the ease of a breeze skimming across the ground, his blade never straying from the perfect path to deflect or avoid each incoming strike. At last, Ash faltered, his breathing labored and sweat dripping down his brow. Aelion stood before him, entirely unruffled, the blade in his hand steady as though it had been at rest the entire time. "You lack patience," Aelion said, his voice carrying neither triumph nor mockery, only a quiet authority. "Until you learn to control your emotions, you will always swing wildly and miss the mark." Ash''s shoulders sagged slightly; his frustration tempered by a grudging respect. He lowered his weapon, glancing at the ground before meeting Aelion''s steady gaze. "Again," he said, swallowing his exhaustion. Ash knew it was pointless to fight like this, so he made one last desperate struggle. Taking a deep breath, he calmed his breathing. The Rune of Stability showed its magic, clearing his mind of unnecessary thoughts as always. He moved like a passing breeze, using air elements to enhance his agility, and swung his sword at Aelion. He channeled lightning into his arm in short bursts, mimicking the techniques from his First Sword Movement. But Aelion deflected his attack, stepped back slightly, and struck with a precise kick to Ash''s stomach. "Urgh!" Ash crashed to the ground while clutching his stomach and his sword fall from his hand. "Why can''t I hit you even once?" Ash groaned. Though Ash had accepted Aelion as his master, he had never managed to land a single successful strike against him. Even with his experience from the virtual game world, where death wasn''t a real consequence, it didn''t help him much here.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Even when using the First Form of Zephyr''s Style: Wind''s Whisper, Aelion always managed to block his attacks. "That''s experience, boy. Even though I''ve lost my mana, I still have my senses and many years of battle expertise," Aelion explained. "And you fight as if you don''t fear death. While that mindset has its merits, it also creates more flaws. If someone experienced lands even a single hit on you, you''ll die." Reflecting on Aelion words, Ash thought to himself, fighting in the virtual game world, where true death doesn''t exist, made me reckless. He''s right. I need to leave those bad habits behind and improve myself. Then he suddenly remembered. "Isn''t it time now? You said you''d teach me how to develop my sixth sense." Aelion smiled knowingly. "Now that you mention it, this is the perfect time to start. Moreover, after your breakthrough, you''re now at the peak of G Rank. You just need to hit the limit in the stat you want to excel in before ranking up. "Building a perfect foundation is ideal, but it''s incredibly difficult. Throughout history, no one has ever managed to maintain a perfect foundation across all ranks." Ash knew that achieving a perfect foundation would make one far stronger than their peers, but it was an almost impossible task. Raising all stats to their absolute limits at every stage of advancement required immense resources, patience, and luck. Even across the vast universe, no one had ever successfully maintained a perfect foundation at every rank. Most cultivators started their journey striving for perfection, but only a handful of true geniuses managed to succeed¡ªand even then, only with the help of rare elixirs and legendary resources. That was where the Rune of Balance came in. Unlike normal methods, this rune defied conventional limits, allowing the protagonist of the novel to maintain a perfect foundation all the way to the peak. But now, that rune belonged to Ash, along with his two legendary cores, he was perplexed about whether it was a blessing or a curse. With his dual cores, his stat limit, which should have been 100, had doubled to 200. At first glance, this seemed incredibly overpowered¡ªBut there was a problem. Legendary cores, despite their increased power (in mana) compared to normal cores, were still bound by the universal stat limit of 100 stat per core. Since he possessed two of them, it was reasonable to assume that his new limit was 200. But that also meant one thing¡ªhis growth would be painfully slow. While his potential far exceeded that of normal beings, the time required to raise his stats to their full potential would also be significantly longer. And time was something Ash couldn''t afford to waste. Then, Aelion abruptly cut through Ash''s thoughts. "It''s better to focus on agility, strength, and stamina. If you manage to max these three, you''ll definitely become the best swordsman in the future," Aelion declared with pride. "Of course, After all I am your disciple!!!", said Ash while smiled knowingly. "Now, let''s start your sixth sense training," Aelion said, rubbing his hands together with a blissful smile. Seeing that smile on Aelion''s face, a chill ran down Ash''s spine. It wasn''t a warm or reassuring smile¡ªit was sharp, knowing, almost predatory. ** Time went by. Six months passed. Everyone was moving forward¡ªsome in search of wisdom, others in search of power. At this time, deep inside a forest near the Elf Kingdom, a boy was fighting five wolves while blindfolded. His whole body was covered in scars, and blood was flowing from his wounds, yet he desperately fought to survive. He wasn''t using any flashy skills, only a strange form of footwork, trying to dodge all the wolves'' attacks. Of course, the boy was Ash Burn. Over the last six months, he had developed a rigorous training routine. He woke up early every day to do basic warm-up exercises: 200 push-ups, 200 sit-ups, 200 finger push-ups, holding a horse stance for about an hour, and shadow boxing techniques he remembered from his previous world. After his exercises, he sparred with Aelion everyday despite being beaten down regularly, and then Ash trained his sixth sense by covering his eyes and dodging the attacks of wolves. On the first day, he was severely injured. However, after two to three months, he adapted. Though not yet perfect, he began to grasp the feeling of a heightened sixth sense. If he wanted to, he could have created a skill based on , but he chose not to. He wanted to fully experience the thrill of the fantasy world and enjoy the journey. After all, it''s not every day you get the chance to transmigrate. *** Chapter 28:Visiting Elf Kingdom ¡°So, why are we going to the elf kingdom? I thought you left this place never to return,¡± Ash asked, his voice tinged with curiosity as they walked through the dense forest. The towering trees stretched high above them, their thick canopy filtering the sunlight into soft, golden patches on the moss-covered ground. The air smelled fresh, filled with the scent of damp earth and wildflowers, yet despite the beauty of the surroundings, Ash¡¯s mind was preoccupied with something far more interesting¡ªAelion¡¯s past. ¡°Well, it¡¯s true I left this place, vowing never to return,¡± Aelion admitted, his voice steady but distant. ¡°But because of you, I have to come back here again.¡± Ash was dumbfounded. He glanced sideways at Aelion, confusion flickering in his eyes. Because of me? ¡°What did I do?¡± he asked, a frown settling on his face. Aelion sighed, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡± Ash¡¯s mind raced. What could he have possibly done to drag Aelion back to a place he clearly had no intention of returning to? The way his master spoke about it, there was something deeper here, something unspoken. Ash didn¡¯t like not knowing things. Especially when it concerned him. His thoughts were interrupted as Aelion continued, his tone calm but laced with a subtle seriousness. ¡°We¡¯re not going to the elf kingdom but to a hideout I prepared long ago. It¡¯s a place where I¡¯ve stored martial arts manuals and other important tools. Even though I know all the martial arts, I won¡¯t always be here to guide you.¡± Ash stiffened at Aelion¡¯s words. There was something unsettling about the way he said it¡ªlike a teacher preparing his student for the day he would no longer be around. Aelion¡¯s gaze shifted to Ash, sharp and knowing. ¡°You¡¯re leaving soon, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ash¡¯s entire body froze. His breath caught in his throat. His pulse quickened. How did he know? His secret¡ªthe one he had guarded so carefully, the one he hadn¡¯t told a soul¡ªwas suddenly exposed. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ How did you¡­?¡± Ash stammered, his voice faltering as panic flickered across his face. He hadn¡¯t told Aelion about his plans to leave. How could his master possibly know? Aelion chuckled, the sound light but filled with understanding. ¡°You must be wondering how I figured it out.¡± His eyes held a glint of amusement. ¡°After spending two years with you, I¡¯ve come to know your behavior better than you might think. But it became even clearer after the prophecy.¡± Ash¡¯s heart pounded against his ribs. The prophecy. That damned prophecy. ¡°You¡¯ve been in a hurry to grow stronger,¡± Aelion continued, his voice unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s written in every action you take.¡± Ash felt a cold sweat creeping down his spine. He clenched his fists. It was true. Ever since he arrived in this world, he had been obsessed with growth¡ªtraining harder, pushing further, forcing himself to improve at an inhuman pace. And Aelion had seen right through him. The Rune of Stability kept his emotions in check, but even that couldn¡¯t suppress the sheer dread creeping into his mind. He had never expected to be found out so soon. His fingers twitched as he instinctively began gathering fire mana in his palm, preparing for the possibility of confrontation. Then, Aelion spoke. ¡°You¡¯re the boy from the prophecy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Silence. A deafening silence. Ash didn¡¯t respond. But he didn¡¯t deny it, either. And sometimes, silence was the loudest answer of all. Aelion¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to my hideout.¡± His tone was oddly gentle, yet firm. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the complete Zephir¡¯s Sword Art. After that, you¡¯re free to go.¡± Ash hesitated, his mind racing. Was this a trap? A ploy? Was Aelion testing him? But as he looked into his master¡¯s calm, unwavering gaze, a strange warmth settled in his chest. Aelion wasn¡¯t angry. He wasn¡¯t disappointed. He was just¡­ accepting. As if he had already known this was inevitable. The tension in Ash¡¯s body eased, and with a slow breath, he dispelled the mana he had been preparing. The trust they had built over two years¡ªit was real. And right now, that trust was enough. ** The next week passed in relative silence, filled with training, sparring, and conversations that felt both comfortable and fleeting. Aelion¡¯s lessons were precise and relentless, each one pushing Ash beyond his limits.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. And yet, despite everything, a small, nagging thought clawed at the back of Ash¡¯s mind. This was temporary. This was coming to an end. He had spent two years here. And now, he was leaving. Finally, they reached a cliff overlooking the vast forest that marked the boundary of the elf kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s still the same,¡± Aelion muttered under his breath, his voice heavy with nostalgia. Ash glanced at him, studying his face. For the first time, he saw something other than confidence and power in Aelion¡¯s expression. He saw remembrance. And maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ regret. Aelion suddenly exhaled, shaking off whatever thoughts plagued him. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said, before leaping off the cliff. Ash followed effortlessly, his skill guiding his movements as though he were descending invisible steps. Midway down the cliff, Aelion stopped. Ash landed behind him, his eyes scanning the area. It was¡­ ordinary. Nothing about this place stood out. No mana. No enchantments. No signs of magic. If Aelion hadn¡¯t told him they were going to a hideout, he never would have suspected a thing. Then, Aelion reached forward. His hand disappeared into a small hole in the cliffside¡ªand then, the rock shifted. A hidden cave revealed itself. Ash¡¯s eyes widened. His heart thumped. Even though he had read the novel¡ªeven though he had knowledge beyond this world¡ªhe had never heard of this place. This wasn¡¯t just a deviation. This was completely new. "I shouldn''t focus solely on what I know," Ash realized. The novel didn¡¯t cover everything. Especially not the events before the academy arc. Anything could happen before then. ¡°What are you doing, zoning out like that? Hurry up!¡± Aelion¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts, tinged with urgency. Snapping out of his daze, Ash quickly followed. He had a feeling¡ªa deep, gut-wrenching feeling¡ªthat whatever lay ahead would change everything. The cave loomed before them, dark and foreboding, its shadows stretching endlessly like the gaping maw of some ancient beast. Even knowing that Aelion had led him here with purpose, Ash couldn''t help but feel a slight shiver run down his spine. The air inside was different¡ªheavy, silent, untouched. With a flick of his wrist, he raised his hand and summoned a small flame, the golden light flickering to life above his palm. The warm glow cast long, dancing shadows against the cave walls, illuminating the rough stone and revealing the path ahead. The fire crackled softly, its presence oddly comforting amidst the suffocating darkness. Aelion, who had been moving forward without hesitation, suddenly stopped. He turned, his sharp eyes widening slightly as he stared at the flame in Ash¡¯s hand. Ash blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I knew you were special,¡± Aelion murmured, still eyeing the fire as if it were something unnatural. ¡°But seeing a swordsman casually casting Zero Magic¡­ That¡¯s something else.¡± Zero Circle Magic or Zero Magic It was the foundation of all elemental Magic, a power that is as easy as Breathing for any Mage. But for a swordsman to use it so effortlessly¡ªeven Aelion, a warrior of legendary status, was momentarily stunned. Ash felt a brief surge of pride, but it was quickly swallowed by a more familiar emotion¡ªdiscomfort. He was used to being seen as different. Even back in his previous life, he had been an outlier, someone who never quite fit. Now, in this world, he was the anomaly, a walking contradiction¡ªa swordsman wielding magic that defied logic. Feigning confidence to mask the slight embarrassment bubbling within him, he smirked and shrugged. ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m just a genius,¡± he quipped. Aelion huffed, rolling his eyes. ¡°Tch, whatever.¡± He turned away, muttering under his breath. ¡°Just follow me.¡± Ash exhaled, letting the moment pass as they delved deeper into the cave. They walked in silence for what felt like an eternity, the path winding and twisting like a labyrinth. The walls were damp with moisture, the occasional drop of water echoing faintly in the vast emptiness. It was unsettling. There was no mana in the air. No sign of life. Just endless stone, stretching far beyond what his eyes could see. Then, finally, a door appeared before them. It was old yet pristine, made of some unknown metallic material that shimmered faintly under the dim glow of his flame. There were no carvings or symbols¡ªjust a keyhole at the center, as if it were waiting for the right person to unlock its secrets. Aelion reached into his coat and pulled out a small key, its silver surface glinting. With a quiet click, he inserted it into the lock. The door swung open without resistance. Ash barely had a moment to process it before Aelion stepped inside, disappearing into the darkness beyond. Without hesitation, Ash followed closely behind. And then¡ª He froze. His eyes widened in utter disbelief. The entire space lit up automatically, revealing an interior so vast that Ash''s mind struggled to comprehend it. It was a football field in size¡ªhidden beneath a cliff, completely undetectable. Rows upon rows of weapons, scrolls, training dummies, and equipment stretched endlessly before him. The chamber was lined with towering bookshelves, racks of gleaming swords, enchanted training gear, and doors leading to who-knows-where. At the far end of the hall, a section labeled "Food and Water" had neatly stacked storage rings, undoubtedly enchanted to preserve their contents indefinitely. This place was more than just a hideout. It was a fortress. A sanctuary built for warriors. Ash¡¯s mouth hung slightly open. His mind reeled as he took in the sheer impossibility of it all. ¡°HOW THE HELL WAS THIS PLACE HIDDEN UNTIL NOW?!¡± His voice rang through the chamber, the disbelief evident in every word. Aelion let out a small chuckle, clearly enjoying Ash¡¯s reaction. ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± he mused, a nostalgic smile tugging at his lips. ¡°This is the ultimate training ground.¡± He glanced around, his gaze softening. ¡°I built this place with the help of a dear friend¡ªan absolute genius in formations and spatial magic. He passed away during the war, but his legacy lives on here.¡± Ash felt a pang in his chest at those words. Aelion never spoke much about his past. He had always carried himself with an air of calm authority, never lingering on emotions or nostalgia. Yet here, in this hidden space, Ash could feel it¡ªthe weight of history, of bonds forged and lost. Aelion gestured at the enormous chamber. ¡°This space is enlarged using a spatial array, which is why it¡¯s so vast. And with a concealment array layered over it, it¡¯s nearly impossible to detect.¡± His gaze flickered back to Ash. ¡°You could say this place is its own miniature dimension.¡± Ash stood there, motionless. His thoughts raced. Even in the novel, there had been no mention of such a place. If it had existed, it would have been a major plot point. That meant¡ªthis place had remained undiscovered until the very end. Aelion noticed Ash¡¯s dumbfounded expression, and his chest swelled with pride. ¡°I brought you here for two reasons,¡± he continued. ¡°First, to train you. This space has everything you need¡ªmartial arts manuals, weapons, equipment, and advanced tools for practice.¡± Ash turned, taking in everything again, this time with a sharper gaze. Swords, katanas, spears, axes, bows¡ªevery weapon imaginable neatly arranged. Training dummies, weights, enchanted artifacts. There was even a living area, complete with a washroom and sleeping quarters. This wasn¡¯t just a training ground. It was a home. Before Ash could fully process it, Aelion continued. ¡°And second¡­¡± His voice was softer now. ¡°I want to give you this place.¡± Ash froze. ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯ll need somewhere to hide¡ªand somewhere safe to train¡ªwhen the time comes.¡± His chest tightened. The words hit harder than he expected. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t breathe. His fingers curled into fists as a wave of emotion crashed over him. He had spent years surviving alone, never truly belonging anywhere. He had fought, struggled, endured¡ªalways moving forward, never stopping long enough to hope for something more. But this¡ª This was proof that someone cared. His vision blurred as warmth surged through his chest. Before he knew it, tears spilled down his cheeks. Aelion stepped forward, pulling him into a tight embrace. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said softly. And for the first time, Ash let himself cry. The sound of his uncontrolled sobs echoed through the vast chamber¡ªthe pure, unfiltered release of a boy experiencing love and care for the first time. And in that moment¡ª For the first time in two lifetimes¡ª Ash felt like he had a family. *** Chapter 29: Stroke of Luck After Ash regained his composure, Aelion led him down the hall towards a room. The room was expansive, boasting a king-sized bed adorned with silk covers, a study table with a man-conducted lamp glowing softly, a tall bookshelf filled with neatly arranged tomes, a spacious wardrobe, and an adjoining washroom with ornate designs. Without hesitation, Aelion moved to the bookshelf. He pulled a particular book, its spine worn from use. The book bent forward slightly, then clicked back into place as the faint hum of mechanisms echoed in the room. With a mechanical groan, the bookshelf shifted, splitting in two to reveal a narrow, dimly lit passage beyond. "Follow me," Aelion said, his tone casual but his steps deliberate. Ash hesitated for a moment, still processing the hidden mechanism, then followed. The passage was narrow and slightly cool, the faint scent of old parchment lingering in the air. After a short walk, they entered a smaller room illuminated by a single hanging mana crystal. Ash''s eyes widened. Three of the walls were lined with bookshelves that reached the ceiling, their wooden frames polished and sturdy. The fourth wall held rows of shelves, cluttered with bottles of various shapes and sizes, their contents glowing faintly in shades of green, blue, and crimson. Beside them, an assortment of uncut gems and raw ores gleamed under the soft light, their surfaces sparkling like captured starlight. At the center of the room sat a large study table, its surface covered with a mix of parchment, inkpots, and half-finished diagrams. Aelion gestured broadly. "Here it is. Three walls full of knowledge¡ªmy life''s work and the legacy of my late friend who helped create this sanctuary." His voice softened as he lingered on the mention of his friend, a faint glimmer of nostalgia in his eyes. He turned towards the bookshelves. "This side," he said, pointing to one wall, "is dedicated to herbs and ores. Alchemy and blacksmithing knowledge fill these shelves. If you ever want to understand the secrets of creation, this is where you start." He gestured to the second wall. "This is filled with books on formations. The kinds of intricate designs and arrays that can bend mana to your will." Then, with a faint smile, he waved to the last wall. "And this is my collection of arcane arts¡ªeverything from sword techniques and spear mastery to fist and palm arts. Movement techniques, combat forms, and even close-combat arts from various races. Be warned," Aelion added with a sly grin, "many of these are stolen. If you learn them, don''t go showing off your real face." Ash blinked, still struggling to process the sheer scale of the treasure trove before him. Aelion chuckled, breaking the tension. "Now, let me find Zephyr¡¯s Sword Art for you. Take your time and explore¡ªbut don¡¯t break anything." He moved towards the arcane arts section, his fingers tracing the spines of ancient tomes. Ash exhaled slowly, forcing himself to calm down as he gravitated towards the wall of bottles and ores. His curiosity piqued; he activated his skill. The first bottle glowed faintly as the skill''s information filled his mind:*** Item Name: Phoenix Blood Item Type: Mythical Alchemical Material Effect: Grants incredible fire resistance and life-saving regenerative properties. Can fully heal grievous injuries, even restoring someone to perfect health if they are missing vital body parts. Short Note: A miraculous substance, said to contain the essence of rebirth. Highly sought after for its unparalleled healing capabilities. *** Item Name: Dragon Blood Item Type: Rare Alchemical Material Effect: Increases physical strength significantly and enhances mana flow, allowing for greater magical control and potency. Short Note: Blood of the mighty dragons, known for their unparalleled power. Often used in forging legendary weapons and armor that require both physical and magical resilience. ***If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ash couldn¡¯t stop himself. Bottle after bottle, ore after ore, he activated , and with every revelation, his mind felt like it might implode. The knowledge flooded in relentlessly, each item a story, a marvel, or a nightmare. *** Item Name: Unicorn Blood Item Type: Sacred Alchemical Material Effect: Purifies mana to its highest quality and, if used correctly, can increase the user''s lifespan. Overuse or misuse can lead to unintended side effects. Short Note: Revered as a divine material, it symbolizes purity and longevity. Known to be both a blessing and a test of worthiness. *** Item Name: Angel Blood Item Type: Divine Alchemical Material Effect: Bestows blessings of protection, light affinity, and a temporary immunity to dark curses. Short Note: A celestial rarity, said to shine faintly even in complete darkness. *** Item Name: Demon Blood Item Type: Corrupt Alchemical Material Effect: Enhances dark magic potency and resistance against holy energy. Causes gradual corruption if overused. Short Note: Infamous for its destructive allure; handle with caution. *** Item Name: White Tiger Blood Item Type: Rare Beast Blood Effect: Enhances reflexes, agility, and muscle control, making movements precise and rapid. Short Note: A prized material among elite warriors and hunters, granting primal strength and finesse in battle. *** Item Name: Vampire Blood Item Type: Cursed Alchemical Material Effect: Grants night vision and a power boost during nighttime. Prolonged exposure may lead to vampiric traits, including sensitivity to sunlight. Short Note: A dark yet alluring material, often used in rituals or as a temporary enhancement in the shadows. *** Item Name: Shapeshifter''s Essence Item Type: Mystic Beast Blood Effect: Temporarily allows the user to change their face and body structure. Right Use of it can lead to flawless transformations. Short Note: Extracted from a unique beast capable of altering their forms at will. Essential for stealth operations and magical disguises. *** Item Name: Prisma shard Item Type: Mystical Gemstone Effect: Shifts its color based on emotions or ambient mana. When used in armor crafting, it enables the armor to change color at will. Short Note: A vibrant and adaptive gemstone, often used for its aesthetic and magical properties. Perfect for creating enchanted gear with a personal touch. *** Item Name: Eternium Item Type: Legendary Metal Effect: The strongest known metal in existence, highly resistant to all forms of damage. Ideal for crafting ultimate weapons and armor. Short Note: A metal so rare it is said to be found only in the heart of the universe''s most ancient and dying stars. *** Item Name: Morphium Item Type: Adaptive Metal Effect: Changes its shape and structure according to the user''s wishes, allowing for versatile tools, weapons, or armor. Short Note: A living metal that responds to its wielder''s intent. Highly valued for its adaptability and unique properties. *** Item Name: Sanctified Dew of the World Tree Item Type: Divine Alchemical Liquid Effect: Purifies curses, restores vitality, amplifies mana flow, and keeps the mind pure and calm by shielding it from corruption and chaotic influence. Short Note: A sacred liquid collected from the leaves of the World Tree. Known to grant inner peace and clarity, even in the face of turmoil. *** Ash¡¯s face paled as realization dawned on him¡ªthis room held materials and knowledge that could reshape kingdoms. His breath quickened, and he clutched the edge of the table to steady himself. "What... is this place?" he murmured, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his heart. Aelion, watching from the bookshelf, couldn¡¯t hide his smirk. ¡°Quite the eye-opener, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ash finally tore his gaze away, his voice shaky. ¡°This¡­ this is insane. You have enough here to Shock the world. How did you even find all this?¡± Aelion chuckled, his tone light but carrying an undercurrent of wisdom. ¡°Patience, persistence, and a willingness to get my hands dirty. Some of these were bought, others found, and a few¡­ well, let¡¯s just say they weren¡¯t exactly gifted to me.¡± Ash stared at him, wide-eyed. ¡°And you just keep this all here? Hidden? Why not use it?¡± Aelion¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Because power, unchecked, is dangerous. Every item here has a cost, Ray. A price paid either in blood, willpower, or something worse. It¡¯s not about what you can do¡ªit¡¯s about what you should do.¡± Ash glanced back at the bottles and ores. The knowledge in his mind was heavy, a storm of possibilities brewing within him. He clenched his fists, grounding himself. ¡°And you trust me to be here?¡± Aelion gave him a knowing smile. ¡°Trust is a strong word. But if you¡¯re standing here, it means you¡¯re curious enough to learn¡ªand smart enough to be cautious. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re wise enough to handle what you find.¡± Ash nodded slowly, his resolve hardening. He turned back to the shelves, a mix of fear and determination coursing through him. Aelion walked over, placing the book he had retrieved on the study table. Its title, Zephyr¡¯s Sword Art, was etched in silver, the cover worn from use. *** Chapter 30: Sorrow "Here is the Sword Art," Aelion said, placing the Art into Ash''s trembling hands. His voice was calm, but the weight of his words was undeniable. "Take this and practice it every day. As of today, this place is yours. I''ll be leaving." Ash''s eyes widened, his grip on the book tightening. "What do you mean you''re leaving? It''s not like you have to save the world or something!" Aelion chuckled, though the sound was hollow and devoid of humour. "No, Ray, I don''t have to save the world. But by staying here with you, I risk bringing destruction to everything I hold dear¡ªmy family, my people, my Race. Your presence¡­ it''s a beacon. A light that will inevitably attract those who want to snuff it out, and they won''t hesitate to destroy me and my Elf Race to get to you." For a moment, the room was silent. The faint hum of mana in the air seemed louder than ever. Ash bowed his head, his shoulders shaking. "I understand," he said finally, his voice barely audible. Aelion''s heart ached at those two words. Ash remained standing with his head down. "¡­." "Can I ask you something...??" "Of course," Aelion replied gently. "If you wanted to, you could''ve used Phoenix Blood to heal the mana veins in your body," Ash said, his voice trembling but firm. "But you didn''t. Why?" Aelion''s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard by the question. "Wait¡­ how did you even know it was Phoenix Blood?" "Answer me," Ash said, cutting him off. His tone carried a sharp edge, but it was undercut by the pain in his eyes. Aelion sighed deeply, leaning back against the table as if the years had suddenly caught up with him. "You''re too perceptive for your own good," he muttered. "Yes, I could''ve used it. The Phoenix Blood would''ve healed my mana veins, maybe even made me stronger than I''ve ever been. But sometimes, Ray, survival comes at too great a cost." Aelion replied, his voice strained with emotion. "Phoenix Blood might heal you, might make you stronger, but it would also drag me into a world where there is no peace. I just wanted to practice my sword, to live without worrying about battles, about bloodshed. It''s not just about being strong. It''s about how you choose to live your life." "Remember, Ray, treat people the way they deserve to be treated. We can have peace between two groups that desire peace. If one group is insistent on war, how can you counter that with peace? War and peace are two sides of the same coin, and we must embrace both. We should know what is appropriate when. So, when peaceful negotiations are possible, it is inappropriate to fight. But when all options to peace have been exhausted, it is inappropriate not to fight." "Same applies in life. You can say I ran away because I didn''t want to shed meaningless blood. If I had held on and fought, the war would still be going on, and many people would have died. The war started because of me in the first place. My friend, who created this place, also died, which is why I decided not to hold the sword again." The silence between them grew heavy. Ash''s heart ached as he looked at Aelion, realizing the depth of the sacrifice his master had made. Aelion sighed deeply, the weariness in his eyes evident. "I''ve made my choices, Ray. I''ve found my peace in this small world. I want you to find yours, too." Ash''s throat tightened as he looked down at the sword art in his hands. "I understand."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Aelion stood by the door, the weight of the moment pressing down on him like a heavy mantle. His eyes lingered on Ray, who still held the sword art in his hands, as if it was the last piece of a puzzle that would never quite fit. The silence between them grew thicker with every passing second, each one stretching the distance between master and disciple further than the last. "Ray," Aelion spoke softly, his voice almost a whisper in the stillness, "I hope you understand. This isn''t just about me leaving. It''s about giving you the freedom you deserve. You have to walk your own path now. You don''t need me to hold your hand anymore." Ash remained silent, his head lowered, the weight of Aelion''s words sinking deep into his heart. His gaze was fixed on the ground, unable¡ªor unwilling¡ªto meet his master''s eyes. The emotions that raged inside him were a tempest: confusion, sorrow, and anger. But he couldn''t find the words to express them, not now. Aelion took a slow step toward him, the heavy silence still lingering between them. He reached out, placing a hand gently on Ash''s shoulder, the touch warm and firm. "I''ll always be your master. Even if we never see each other again, I will always be here, in your heart. The key to this place will always be yours." Still, Ash didn''t respond. His grip on the sword art tightened slightly, his fingers trembling just a bit, but his face remained unreadable, his thoughts buried too deep to surface. Aelion sighed, his expression a mix of regret and understanding. He knew Ray wasn''t ready for this. He wasn''t ready for the loneliness that came with this decision, the emptiness that would follow his departure. But Aelion couldn''t stay, If he stayed, he would drag his family and race into the very things he''d fought to avoid¡ªa world of violence, of power struggles, of constant conflict. "Goodbye, Ray," Aelion said quietly, his voice strained. "Take care of yourself." With one last lingering glance, Aelion turned and walked toward the door, his footsteps echoing in the silence of the room. He didn''t look back. He couldn''t. The door closed softly behind him, and in the sudden stillness, Ash was left alone. The key to the place, the sword art, and the weight of his master''s departure all weighed on him, but the silence in the room seemed even heavier. Ash stood frozen, the world outside carrying on without him, but in this moment, it felt like time itself had stopped. The absence of Aelion was a presence all its own, suffocating in its emptiness. The pain in his chest was like a raw wound, one that no amount of training or discipline could heal. Aelion had left¡ªto protect his family, his people¡ªand all Ash could do was stand there, rooted in the space they had shared, feeling the emptiness of the room echo through his very soul. Aelion had given him the tools to survive, to grow stronger. He had left him with a legacy, something Ash was supposed to carry forward. But that didn''t stop the ache that seemed to swallow him whole. It wasn''t about the sword art or the knowledge¡ªthose things would stay with him, but they couldn''t fill the hole in his heart. Aelion had been a father, a mentor, a friend. And now he was gone. Gone like the fleeting moments of warmth that had once surrounded Ash, now replaced by the biting chill of abandonment. The silence stretched on, unbearable. Ash didn''t know how long he stood there, feeling the weight of his grief in the air around him. All he wanted was for things to go back to how they were, to the days when his master''s voice would guide him, when there was a clear path forward, when he wasn''t left in the shadow of a legacy that now felt too heavy to carry. Aelion''s words, his departure, it all played over in his mind like an unending loop. He had understood, or so he thought. But now, with his master gone, Ash felt more lost than ever before. Aelion had made his choice. And Ash had no choice but to face the silence left behind. But what hurt the most wasn''t the loss of his master''s teachings; it was the loss of the one person who had made him feel like he wasn''t completely alone in this world. And now, that emptiness was all he had left. The key to the place, the sword art, and the promise of a future that seemed so distant... none of it mattered. Because in his heart, all Ash could feel was the weight of goodbye. Despite the heaviness weighing on his chest, Ash stood tall, forcing himself to take a deep breath. He clenched his fists, eyes briefly closing as the familiar ache of loss surged through him. But just like in his previous life, he had learned how to push those feelings deep down, to bury them where no one could see. Emotions were a luxury he could no longer afford, especially in a world so different from the one he once knew. Aelion was gone. His master, his guide, had left him behind, and Ash was alone once more. But even in the face of that crushing emptiness, Ash knew one thing: he couldn''t afford to break down. Not here. Not now. The world didn''t care about his pain. He had done this before, in his past life, when he had to fight alone and carve his own path through a cruel, unforgiving world. The key was distraction. His emotions would only make him weak, so he had to push them aside and focus on something else. His gaze shifted to the bookshelf, to the collection of books that lined the walls, each one filled with knowledge and answers. He turned to the alchemy books that had always intrigued him. Their promise of power, of creation, of control¡ªit was the perfect thing to focus on right now. With a determined look, he pulled one of the books off the shelf and sat down at the study table, opening the first page. *** Chapter 31: Betrayal [AELION POV] The door closed behind him with a soft click, but to Aelion, the sound echoed like a thunderclap. His heart felt heavy, his steps dragging under the weight of what he¡¯d done. As he stepped into the forest, the cool night air wrapped around him, but it couldn¡¯t soothe the storm churning in his chest. He stopped at an ancient oak, his fingers brushing against the rough bark. The tree stood tall and unyielding, a reminder of everything that remained rooted while he moved on, leaving yet another piece of himself behind. The hum of mana vibrated faintly in the air around him, as constant as the wind. It had always been a comfort. Tonight, it felt like a quiet rebuke. Was this the right choice? The question clawed at him, relentless. He couldn¡¯t shake the image of Ray¡¯s face, those piercing eyes shadowed with confusion, hurt¡ªand something else he hadn¡¯t expected. Not anger, not defiance. No, it was the quiet acceptance that cut the deepest. Ray hadn¡¯t fought him. He hadn¡¯t begged or yelled. He¡¯d simply stood there, shoulders squared but trembling, and let Aelion go. ¡°It¡¯s for his good,¡± Aelion said aloud, his voice low and gruff. The words rang hollow, even to him. Above, the sky stretched endlessly, broken by the jagged peaks of distant mountains. It should have made him feel small, grounded. Instead, it just reminded him of the vastness of what Ray was up against¡ªwhat they were all up against. He had spent centuries fighting for his people, his kind. Wielding powers that could reshape the world. And yet, for all his strength, standing here now, he felt utterly powerless. Ray was special. Not just in the way a mentor might flatter their student, but in a way that terrified Aelion. He was a force waiting to be unleashed, a beacon that would draw the Celestials and the Demons like moths to a flame. Staying with him would have made them both targets. It was better this way. It had to be. But knowing that didn¡¯t make it feel like a victory. It felt like failure. The trail ahead was narrow, overgrown in places, but Aelion knew it well. It was a path he¡¯d walked many times in his years of exile. The crunch of leaves underfoot filled the silence, but it didn¡¯t quiet his mind. Every step carried him further away, but Ray was still there¡ªetched into his thoughts, his memory. He¡¯s stronger than he knows, Aelion thought. Stronger than I ever was at his age. But strength was never enough. Aelion knew that better than anyone. Strength could save, but it could also destroy. He had learned that lesson in blood, in the wreckage of wars fought in the name of peace. He¡¯d seen what happened to those who burned too brightly, who carried too much. The burden crushed them, or worse¡ªit twisted them. He stopped in a small clearing, where the last light of the sun spilled through the trees, painting the world in shades of amber and gold. The beauty of it should have moved him. Instead, it felt like a mockery of the ache in his chest.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but there was no other choice,¡± he whispered, though the words sounded weak and thin against the vastness of the forest. But the weight in his chest didn¡¯t lift. For the first time in centuries, Aelion felt like a coward. Not for leaving a battlefield or retreating from an enemy, but for betraying the trust. He took a deep breath, the kind that felt like it could break you in half. Then, with a final glance at the sky, he turned and walked on. Every step forward felt heavier than the last. The hardest battles, he realized, were the ones you fought with yourself. *** [Ash POV] The Next Day I woke up early because I had decided to leave this place¡ªnot because I disliked it here, but because I had resolved not to trust anyone. I didn¡¯t want any variables in my life. I¡¯ve seen in many manga and novels that even family members betray each other for power. I might have trusted Aelion if he hadn¡¯t left me. No one can guarantee he won¡¯t be threatened in the future and end up revealing everything about me just to save himself. From what he said about the war starting because of him, I don¡¯t know the full details, but still¡ªif he were truly that compassionate, he would¡¯ve been ready to give his life. Yet, like anyone, he must value his own life. And I don¡¯t believe he left all the treasures he¡¯s collected over the years to just a kid he met two years ago. Even if I were in his place, I wouldn¡¯t hand over my belongings to a stranger I barely know. When I thought about it rationally, I finally pinpointed the crux of the problem: emotions can turn even a great sage into an idiot. But I had already created a variable by letting Aelion know my face. Now, I guess I have to do something about it. That day, I learned a valuable lesson. If not for the skill I created yesterday, I would still be crying over spilled milk. *** Skill Name: Cold Soul (Active) Description: The Cold Soul skill enables the user to temporarily suppress overwhelming emotions, allowing for calm and logical thinking in high-pressure situations. Negative emotions such as fear, anger, guilt, and despair are muted, creating a mental state of clarity and focus. *** After creating the skill and thinking rationally, I was finally able to think clearly. Even if I have the mental age of 23 years old, it¡¯s still very difficult to discern people¡¯s intentions. In my previous life, I only lived up to the age of 20, and in this world, just three years. I haven¡¯t seen much of the world firsthand, but I¡¯ve learned enough from novels to know one thing: never trust anyone unless you¡¯re powerful enough that no schemes or tricks can harm you. That¡¯s why I decided to leave. But before going, I planned to clean this place out. It¡¯s an opportunity, as many of the materials here are difficult to find in the outside world. I¡¯ll take everything, as it could be highly beneficial to my growth. To implement my plan, I created two new skills: *** [Skill: Inventory] Description: This skill grants the user access to a personal dimensional storage space approximately the size of a room. This space can hold virtually anything except living Items, including dimensional storage items like space rings. As the skill levels up, the storage capacity increases, allowing for the accommodation of larger and more numerous items. *** Even though the space was only the size of a single room, I wasn¡¯t too worried since there were space rings in this hidden base. The second skill I created was: *** [Skill: Detector] (Passive) Description: A sensory skill that identifies active tracking spells, devices, Hidden Traps and Danger to life or marks within a set radius. It alerts the user to their presence. *** By creating these skills, I used almost all the chances I had at the moment. Now I only Have One chance remaining to create a skill. I specifically created the Detector skill to check if Aelion truly intended to give me this base. After finalizing the skills, I started filling the inventory with everything: weapons, books, beds, training equipment, various ores, alchemy bottles, food¡ªeverything. I stored the space rings inside my inventory too. Even after scouring the entire base, the Detector skill didn¡¯t detect anything abnormal. At least I could feel at peace, knowing Aelion wasn¡¯t as bad as I feared. But, That happiness was short-lived. When I entered my room to take the ¡°Key¡± Aelion had given me for this place, the Detector skill started sending warning signals. My mood instantly plummeted. I stood there in silence for a while, left the key in the room, and exited the hidden base. *** Chapter 32: Neutral Zone My mood was sour after I left the base. It¡¯s natural to feel sad when someone breaks your trust, especially when you¡¯re inexperienced in these matters. During my school days, I was often bullied. I didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, nor did I have anyone close. I was truly alone. Whenever I came across posts on the internet about love and trust, I dismissed them as nothing more than people chasing views and likes. But when I experienced betrayal firsthand, I felt it deeply¡ªthe weight of it, the sting that lingered long after the moment had passed. The pain of it. To say the least, it wasn¡¯t a good feeling. I remembered a quote I had read once, and a dry chuckle escaped my lips. It went something like this: ¡°Trust takes years to build, seconds to break, and forever to repair.¡± As emotions started to surge, I activated the skill, and they disappeared as quickly as they had come. With my rationality restored, I decided to find a place far from prying eyes¡ªsomewhere I could stay hidden and safe from my enemies. Speaking of enemies, isn¡¯t it ironic that an eight-year-old child could be the enemy of Angels, Demons, and even Gods? Thinking about such absurd beings, I realized that finding a hidden sanctuary was my best chance at survival. However, there are beings capable of seeing fate itself. While they can¡¯t manipulate fate to their will, they can still glimpse it. I had no doubt they were using their powers to search for me. To put it simply, I was living on borrowed time. Even while contemplating my imminent death, I didn¡¯t feel burdened. Instead, I calculated my options¡ªways to survive against all odds. In my memories of the novel, there was a rune that the protagonist, Ray Dawson, obtained. The rune had the power to hide not only one¡¯s aura and power, but also one¡¯s fate from those who sought to see it. It was perfect for someone wanting to escape the watchful eyes of the Beings above SSS Rank. The problem? The rune wasn¡¯t easy to acquire. It was located in a place so dangerous that even Ray, with his protagonist halo and disaster-like strength, nearly lost his life trying to obtain it. At that time, he was an SS-rank hunter with power comparable to an SSS-rank hunter. Even when Ray finally acquired the rune, it was too late for him. By then, everyone already knew about him. If he¡¯d obtained it earlier, perhaps¡ªjust perhaps¡ªhis life could have been more peaceful. As for me, even knowing about this rune, I couldn¡¯t aim for it. I was far too weak. Instead, I decided to find at least a safe haven. From my memories of the novel, there was a criminal whose name I couldn¡¯t recall. This man fought Ray for three days before finally dying. He was an exceptionally strong martial artist, fighting barehanded with an ancient and powerful martial art technique. After his death, Ray found a token in his space ring. Calling it a token was an understatement¡ªit was actually a key to a hidden base. This base belonged to an ancient mage and was located on the smaller crimson moon, Vaelith. The base was buried deep within the moon, shielded by countless powerful arrays. Even an SSS-rank individual couldn¡¯t detect it. And, as always, Ray somehow figured out how to use the key to activate the teleportation to the base. Before the criminal died, Ray interrogated him and learned that he had obtained the key from a trial ground created by the ancient mage. With this knowledge in mind, my next destination was clear: the trial ground mentioned in the novel. Even though I don¡¯t know What I Will face but I think I am strong enough to clear it because that Criminal was even weaker than me when he went to undergo trial.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The trial ground was located in the Neutral Zone¡ªa territory with no influence from any race. It was a place avoided by major powers because of the countless strong monsters that roamed there. Conquering the zone wasn¡¯t worth the heavy losses it would cost. Instead, it had become a haven for criminals and fugitives. The Neutral Zone was far from my current location. Reaching it would take time, but it was my best chance. *** It took a few days to prepare myself before setting off. The Neutral Zone wasn¡¯t a place you just strolled into¡ªespecially for someone as inexperienced as me. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t need to worry about supplies because of all the resources I had gathered from Aelion¡¯s base. I kept moving during the early hours of the morning or late at night to avoid unnecessary encounters and attention. Traveling in broad daylight, especially as a lone child in the Neutral zone, would raise too many questions. I couldn¡¯t risk drawing attention to myself. During the day, I focused on training. I decided not to neglect my training because the dangers I would face in the Neutral Zone were unlike anything I had encountered before. This would be the first time I would have to kill something, and that thought weighed heavily on my mind. But I knew that clinging to hesitation or fear could lead to my death. I had to let go of my old mindset and prepare myself mentally for what lay ahead. On the second day of my journey, I encountered my first real problem. A group of mercenaries had set up a checkpoint on the main road leading toward the Neutral Zone. They were likely looking for runaway criminals or refugees, hoping to sell them for a profit. Most mercenaries in this area weren¡¯t known for their compassion, and I couldn¡¯t risk being stopped or questioned. If anyone suspected I was running from something, it would bring unnecessary trouble my way. I activated , allowing my emotions to fade into a state of calm focus. With my mind sharpened, I decided to bypass the mercenaries entirely. Hiding wasn¡¯t an option¡ªI was too conspicuous on foot. Instead, I used a combination of mana bursts and short sprints to climb the rocky cliffside overlooking the road. It wasn¡¯t easy. My control over mana was far from perfect, and my body, though stronger than an average eight-year-old, was still young and developing. My muscles ached with every step, but kept me focused on my goal. After several gruelling hours, I reached a safe vantage point above the mercenaries and waited until nightfall. As darkness fell, I silently made my way down the other side of the cliff and continued my journey. The further I travelled, the more barren the landscape became. The vibrant forests and villages I had passed earlier were now replaced by rocky terrain and an eerie silence. I could feel it¡ªthe Neutral Zone was close. The air was heavy, as though the land itself was warning me to turn back. The monsters in this area were unlike anything I had encountered before. They weren¡¯t ordinary wild beasts but were instead creatures twisted by the remnants of ancient wars and the residual mana left behind. I encountered my first monster two days after entering the outskirts of the Neutral Zone. It was a massive, four-legged creature with black, leathery skin and glowing red eyes¡ªa creature straight out of a nightmare. For a moment, I froze, instinctively stepping back. Fear gripped me, but I quickly activated to suppress it. My emotions faded, replaced by a calm and focused state of mind. The monster hadn¡¯t noticed me yet, but I knew that running wasn¡¯t an option. If it spotted me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun it. I took out my Shadow Cutter (katana), steadying my breathing. This would be my first time fighting to kill, and I had to get it right. Activating Zephyr¡¯s Judgment 1st Form: Wind¡¯s Whisper, I surged forward, channelling mana into my body to enhance my speed and strength. Before the monster could react, I closed the distance and slashed with all my might. The blade sank into its flesh effortlessly, cutting through like butter. The creature didn¡¯t even have time to roar before its head hit the ground with a heavy thud. ¡°Not bad for a sneak attack,¡± I muttered to myself, gripping the katana tightly. My breathing was heavy, and while the fight had been straightforward, the excessive use of mana had left me drained. This was just the beginning. The Neutral Zone would only grow more dangerous the deeper I ventured. Over the next few days, I sought out monsters deliberately, trying to adapt to the rhythm of real combat. The first kill was the hardest, but each subsequent fight became a little easier. I Even Used Magic sometimes kill monsters, and as the power of my magic was enhanced by Legendary Cores they died by My simple Zero Magic. The monsters grew stronger and more frequent as I neared my destination, but with every battle, I grew stronger too. *** Name: Ash Burn Age: 8 Level: 10 (Peak G-Rank) Class: Magic Swordsman Legendary Core: 2 *** By the time I reached the edge of the canyon where the trial ground was located, my stats had improved through constant combat and the relentless strain I placed on my body. My level hadn¡¯t increased, though. Until I reached the limit of my core, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rank up. For a normal person, that limit is 100 in any one stat¡ªbut for me, someone with a legendary core, even I don¡¯t know what my true limit is. I have assumed it to be 200 because I possess two cores, but even I am not sure. Only time will tell. However, I¡¯ve noticed something unusual. Overexerting myself¡ªpushing past my limits¡ªstill increases my stats. It feels as if my growth is more dependent on sheer physical and mental effort than simply gaining levels. *** Strength: 32->46 Agility: 32->46 Intelligence: 32->46 Vitality: 32->46 Mana: 32->46 Stamina: 32->46 Charm: 32->46 *** Eventually, I found myself standing at the edge of a massive canyon. According to my memories of the novel, the trial ground was located deep within this canyon. It was a place filled with hidden treasures and of course, dangers that could end my life in an instant. Taking a deep breath, I began my descent. *** Chapter 33: Trial Ground Descending the canyon was effortless thanks to my skill. As I reached the bottom, an unsettling darkness consumed the landscape, stretching endlessly before me. With a flick of my wrist, a small fireball ignited above my palm, casting flickering light against the canyon walls. The scene it revealed was anything but comforting¡ªshadows danced eerily, and the howling wind carried a sound that eerily resembled the distant wails of tormented souls. It was the perfect setting for a horror film in my previous world. But now was not the time for hesitation. Ignoring the eerie atmosphere, I pressed forward, venturing deeper into the canyon. For an entire week, I navigated through the canyon, the journey made easier by the abundant food and water I had "acquired" from the hidden base. To my surprise, I encountered no traps or obstacles along the way. However, all of that paled in comparison to the sight that finally lay before me. A colossal tree grew out of the canyon wall, its roots gripping the barren rock with an unnatural tenacity. The tree itself was unremarkable, but its location was baffling. There was no sunlight here, no soil¡ªnothing that should have sustained life. The only explanation was mana. This had to be the entrance to the trial ground. Approaching cautiously, I realized the tree''s roots emerged from a small cave, just large enough to fit three to five people at once. I stepped inside, the firelight pushing back the oppressive darkness. The cave was narrow, its walls rough and jagged, as if clawed out by something ancient. After walking for a while, I reached its end¡ªand there, pulsating ominously, was a red portal. In the novel, different portal colors held distinct meanings. Blue: Teleportation Portal. Black: A gateway to the Demon Realm. Purple: A monster dungeon. Gold: A passage to the Angelic Realm. Red: A trial ground. Seeing the crimson glow, I knew I had arrived at the right place. Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward¡ªbut just as I was about to enter, a translucent screen materialized before me. ** [Select difficulty. Please be cautious, as death is a real possibility.] [Easy] [Medium] [Hell] ** ''This¡­ wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.'' My eyes widened as I stared at the glowing selection screen before me. Nowhere in the novel had it mentioned a difficulty selection for the trial ground. This wasn¡¯t a minor detail¡ªit was a major deviation from what I knew. A small, uneasy feeling twisted in my gut. Even more concerning, the criminal¡ªthe one who had taken the key and martial arts from this place¡ªmust have chosen medium difficulty at the very least. Otherwise, it made no sense how he would have received a powerful martial art and a key to the hidden base. ''That meant¡­ he had survived it.'' That thought sent a chill down my spine. If someone like him had only made it through medium, then what did that say about the higher difficulties? I hesitated, my finger hovering over the options. For a brief moment, doubt crept in. ''Did I really need to go this far? Medium would already give me an edge over most people, and hard would still put me in a league of my own.'' But then, I clenched my fists. No. I was stronger than him. Faster. Smarter. Better. And in the end, the harder the challenge, the greater the rewards. I took a deep breath, forcing all hesitation aside. ''If I wanted to stand above all others, I couldn¡¯t settle. I had to go beyond.'' My decision became clear.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. With steady hands and unwavering resolve, I selected Hell. ** [Are you sure you want to select {Hell} difficulty?] [Yes] [No] ** I smirked. ¡®Yes.¡¯ The moment I confirmed my choice, an invisible force pulled me forward. The world around me blurred¡ªthen vanished as I was swallowed into the abyss. *** The scenery before my eyes shifted abruptly, and a wave of dizziness washed over me. My vision blurred for a split second, my senses disoriented¡ªit was my first time entering a portal, after all. But I didn¡¯t let it overwhelm me. Immediately, I activated , and the dizziness vanished just as quickly as it came. A sharp breath escaped my lips as I steadied myself. That was unexpected. When I opened my eyes, I found myself standing alone inside a massive colosseum. The sheer size of it was breathtaking¡ªtowering stone walls surrounded the arena, stretching endlessly into the sky. The architecture was ancient yet pristine, giving the impression that this place had existed for centuries, untouched by time. But something felt off. There were no audience members, no distant murmurs, no shifting shadows in the stands. There was no enemy either. Just me. The silence was unnerving. I frowned, my fingers twitching instinctively toward my weapon. What kind of trial is this? As if in response to my thoughts, a screen materialized before me, glowing faintly. And then¡ª A voice echoed in my head, the same way my Status Window did. ** [The First Trial Theme is to win 10 fights against the enemy of the same rank using just Zero magic] [If Trialist uses a weapon he will be expelled from the Trial ground and will not be allowed another entry] [Fight will start in 60 seconds] [59] [58] [..] ** After reading the message I didn¡¯t knew if it was luck or what but Due to my legendary core, the power of my mana was 10 times the normal mana. Thus, my Zero magic was comparable to the damage of First or Second circle magic. If I compare a normal person¡¯s mana-strengthened body to mine¡ªwhere my mana is not only strengthened but also compressed by my Legendary Core¡ªI have a clear advantage. Against someone of the same rank, I would easily overpower them with sheer brute strength alone. And if we take in account that I have 2 core I can become more powerful. I guess even My luck is with me. ** [..] [3] [2] [1] [Start] ** Just as the countdown finished, 10 golems materialized before me, and a curse escaped my lips. "F*ck, you never said I¡¯d have to fight all of them at once!" I immediately regretted complaining, realizing luck was definitely not on my side. But despite the shock, I remained calm, the effect of the Rune of Stability keeping my mind steady. With a clear head, I activated my footwork. Since arriving at the trial ground, I hadn''t neglected my training. Every day, I practiced under 10x gravity with the Bracelet, pushing my limits. Through sheer effort, I had somehow mastered the Circle Formation of the . It wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªstill rough and lacking in finesse¡ªbut it was enough to perform the unpredictable 3-Formation footwork. Using light mana, my speed became blinding. I closed the distance between myself and the first golem, slamming a fireball into its face. With each step, my movements were erratic, unpredictable to the golems. There was no pattern they could follow, no way to counter me unless they could read my mind. One by one, I took them down. Each golem fell as I outmaneuvered and overpowered them. When the last one collapsed, I didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of exhaustion. It was clear how much I¡¯d grown since the beginning. But then, to my surprise, the golems began regenerating. A realization hit me like a wave¡ªI couldn¡¯t kill them unless I destroyed their cores. I quickly activated my skill, scanning the golems to pinpoint the locations of their cores. ** Name: Golem Type: Guardian Effect: A magical or mechanical entity designed for combat, protection. Its strength and durability depend on its material and enchantments. Weakness: Destroying the core will disable the golem instantly. State: Focused on protecting his Heart ** Although the skill didn¡¯t directly show the core¡¯s location, I could deduce it from the golem''s state. Its core was likely located in its heart, a guess confirmed by the way it reacted. After that the Fighting scene repeated itself, the only difference this time was that no golem regenerated. I had successfully completed the task. [Congratulations on Completing the First Trial] [Moving to the location of second Trial] Without warning, I was teleported, my surroundings changing against my will. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a small, ancient room made of stone, with various inscriptions lining the walls. In front of me stood a statue of the Grim Reaper, hooded and holding a large scythe. It was an intimidating sight¡ªgrim, but undeniably a masterpiece. Just as I was admiring the statue, the screen popped up again. ** [The Second Trial Theme is to answer 3 questions Asked by the Grim Reaper correctly] [If you fail to answer any Question You will Die] [If you fight the grim reaper, you will be banished From the Trial, never to take the trial again] ** ¡°F*ck,¡± I muttered under my breath. ''Are these bastards trying to kil- Before I could finish complaining, the Grim Reaper began to move. He raised his scythe high, as though ready to swing if I answered even one question wrong. And the worst part? I couldn¡¯t move my body, as if invisible chains were holding me in place. As I struggled to move, the Reaper asked his first question: {You stand before two doors. One leads forward, the other to certain doom. Two guardians stand before them: One always lies, one always tells the truth. You may ask one question to one guardian. What do you ask?} I instantly recognized it¡ªthis was a classic riddle, one well known back on Earth. I answered with confidence: ¡°The answer is simple. If I were to ask the other guardian which door leads to safety, what would they say?¡± Then, I would simply choose the opposite door. There was a long silence. The Reaper didn¡¯t say anything for a while, before asking the next question: {The faster you run, the harder it is to catch. The more you chase it, the farther it seems. What is it?} Again, I knew the answer. ¡°Shadow.¡± Finally, the Reaper asked his last question: {Would you rather live as a king in a world of suffering or as a beggar in a world of peace?} After thinking for a while, I let out a slow breath, my thoughts settling into clarity. Without hesitation, I replied, "A beggar in a world of peace." {WHY?} ¡°Choosing peace over power means prioritizing the well-being of others and fostering a world where suffering is minimized. Living as a beggar in such a world allows for personal hardship, but the overall peace and absence of suffering would provide greater value in the long run.¡± The Reaper fell silent, and after a moment, he spoke again: {You Pass.} [Congratulations on Completing the Second Trial] [Moving to the Location of Last Trial] Once again, I was teleported, prepared for whatever came next. *** Chapter 34: Third Trial As the world around me blurred, the familiar feeling of teleportation washed over me once again. The moment I opened my eyes, I found myself standing on an expansive field of barren stone, the sky above darkened with ominous clouds. At the center of the field stood a towering obelisk, pulsing with a strange, intense energy. The air itself seemed to hum, thick with an invisible force. It was as if gravity itself had become a living entity here. This was it¡ªthe final trial. The screen appeared before me, its text bold and unyielding. ** [The Third Trial Theme is the Trial of Gravity.] [The Gravity within this trial will constantly increase, and you must Reach the Obelisk.] [If you fail to withstand the pressure, you will be crushed by the gravity and die.] [The Trial will last for 30 minutes.] ** As the words faded, a heavy, suffocating force descended on me. I immediately felt my body grow heavier; my limbs sluggish as though they were made of lead. But I was prepared for this, This wasn¡¯t just about physical strength. The challenge wasn¡¯t merely surviving the weight of the world¡ªit was about enduring the pressure long enough to prove I could conquer it. The first wave of gravity hit me, and my knees didn¡¯t move an inch as I had endured 10x gravity in my training, this much gravity was nothing. But the pressure increased slowly, almost imperceptibly at first, but as the seconds ticked by, it intensified. It felt like a hundred invisible hands pushing down on me, trying to break me, to suffocate me. My breathing became labored as the gravity weighed on my chest. With each passing moment, I felt my muscles straining, my core fighting to keep me grounded. My bones groaned under the increasing pressure, but my Legendary Core granted me resilience. I focused on it, drawing upon its power, compressing my mana to flow throughout my body to withstand the pressure, I stepped forward, each movement a battle. My body felt as though it was being crushed under a thousand tons of pressure, but my resolve was stronger. I could do this. I would do this. The obelisk before me began to pulse faster, the gravitational force increasing in sync with its rhythm. With every pulse, the gravity intensified, until it felt as though the world itself was collapsing in on me. The sky darkened further, as if the universe itself was bearing down on me. Minutes stretched on like hours. Sweat poured from my brow, my body screaming in protest as the weight of the trial pushed me further toward the edge of collapse. My vision blurred at times, but I clenched my fists, refusing to fall. I knew that if I failed now, everything I had sought for, all the dreams I have, would be for nothing. I kept moving forward not caring about the weight, at some point I have to activate the skill as not to lose my will to fight. Then, finally I reached the obelisk. I reached my hand out, touching the obelisk, and in that moment, the world seemed to halt. The gravitational pressure lifted, not entirely, but enough for me to breathe.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A voice rang out, not through the air but through my mind: {You have endured the Trial of Gravity. You have proven your strength, both physically and mentally.} As the last words faded, the gravity returned to normal, and I collapsed to my knees, gasping for air. My body felt like it was made of stone, but my heart was beating faster at the thought of completing the trial. Before I could fully recover, the screen appeared once again. ** [Congratulations on Completing the Final Trial.] [You have passed all three Trials.] [You have earned all Four Rewards] ** As the voice faded away, I was teleported once more. This time, I found myself in a small white room, standing at its center. The space was eerily silent, devoid of any markings or doors. But before me, four platforms floated mid-air, each holding a reward I had earned. Curiosity driving me, I stepped toward the leftmost platform. Resting atop it was a golden skill book, glowing with a mesmerizing radiance. It was unlike anything I had ever seen before. Even in the novel, there had been no mention of a skill book like this. My excitement surged. Carefully, I reached out, lifting the book into my hands. As soon as I touched it, a screen appeared before me, displaying its information. ** ¡°Oh damn,¡± I exclaimed. This skill was a f*cking Unique Skill. Unique skills existed only once in the entire world, meaning this overpowered skill was one of a kind. No wonder the visual effects had been so stunning. Now I know how that Criminal was able to fight for 3 days with the MC. Without hesitation, I supplied mana to the skill book, ready to learn it. [Does host want to consume his skill creation chance to learn The Unique Skill?] ¡°What? I have to use my chance to learn a new skill?¡± I asked, my voice rising slightly. Frustration bubbled up as I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Why is this happening? Answer me, system.¡± [¡­] No response. After a moment, I sighed and came to a conclusion¡ªit must be a limitation of my ability. Well, not exactly a demerit, just that my skill creation chance was being used to acquire it. It was fair in a way. Not that it affected me much. So, I agreed. [The Skill has been learned.] [Host has used all skill creation chances. Please rank up to create more skills.] I dismissed the message without much thought. I had expected that much. With that done, I turned my attention to the next platform. Resting on it was a beautiful gem, radiating a mystical glow. I lifted it, eager to see what it was. ** Item Name: Omni Synthesis Gem Rank: SS (Unique) Type: Artifact Effect: -Grants the ability to synthesize multiple martial arts or combat techniques into a single, optimized fighting style tailored to the user. -Remaining Uses: 2 -Martial Arts Limit: None Note: Once a martial art is synthesized, it cannot be undone or modified. The resulting technique is uniquely suited to the user, maximizing efficiency, adaptability, and combat potential. ** After reading the description of the item, I could barely suppress the urge to shout, What the f*ck?! No, I mean literally, why was this thing not included in the novel? This item alone was something the protagonist should have acquired, but here it was, in my hands, not in the hands of the criminals as it was supposed to be in the novel. Now that I had it, it wouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of a criminal. Still, it raised a realization. I now knew that there were no martial arts the criminal had obtained from here. Instead, the criminal must have used this Gem to create new martial arts and movement techniques. And guess what? Among the collection of martial arts I¡¯d stolen from Aelion¡¯s base, there were many techniques from different races, along with stolen martial arts and sword arts from various peoples. Just thinking about it made my blood boil. My excitement surged, but I forced myself to stop. I closed my eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath to steady myself. I let the tension melt from my shoulders, focusing on the calming feeling of my breath. I reminded myself that letting emotions control me wouldn¡¯t get me anywhere. With a long exhale, I calmed myself, focusing on the task ahead. I placed the Omni Synthesis Gem into my inventory and moved on to the next platform. This was the main item I had entered this place for in the first place. It was a pentagon-shaped artifact, engraved with the image of twin moons. I tried inspecting it, but just as the novel had mentioned, it revealed nothing. ** Item Name: Twin-Moon Token Rank:??? Effect:??? ** I carefully placed the token into my inventory and stepped toward the last platform. My eyes scanned the box sitting there, the anticipation building within me. This was it¡ªthe final reward. I reached out, my fingers brushing the surface of the box. With a quiet but decisive motion, I opened it. When I saw the thing inside the box, I lost my cool. What the hell is this? I thought, my breath coming out in ragged gasps. Even with the Rune of Stability constantly working to keep my mind calm, it couldn''t be omnipotent in the face of such a massive shock. Resting in the center of the box, glowing softly yet unmistakably, was a Rune¡ªone that hadn¡¯t been mentioned anywhere in the novel. Its presence was so out of place, so alien, that it sent a jolt through my mind. I stared at it, trying to make sense of what I was seeing, but nothing in my experience, nothing from the Knowledge I knew, could explain. My heart raced despite my best efforts to remain composed. The Rune of Stability wasn¡¯t enough to stop the wave of confusion and disbelief that crashed over me. ** Announcement Hello, dear readers! ??? Remember when I mentioned writing a new book? Well, after a lot of thinking, I¡¯ve decided not to abandon my first book, Power of Runes! ?? After re-reading it, I realized that my writing at the beginning wasn¡¯t the best¡ªit even felt a bit AI-assisted at times. Yes, I did use some help early on, but now I want to rewrite it properly with better planning and storytelling! ??Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. The main plot will remain mostly the same, but there will be a few changes. The biggest one? This time, I¡¯m starting the story directly from the academy arc! ??? While some details may change, the core idea and essence of the story will stay true to what you love. ?? Exciting news! I¡¯ll be posting 5 to 10 chapters at 12:00 AM on Monday(Sunday midnight), and the previous version of the book will be deleted on Sunday. The new book will have the same name as the previous one¡ªPower of Runes! I truly appreciate all the support from my amazing readers! ???? I hope you¡¯ll continue to enjoy this fresh and improved version of the story! Thank you, everyone! ????